illlllijl 

i : : : '  i !  i > ;  i 


III!  !l!M}    liilii 


The  Mormon  Waterloo 


BEING  A  CONDENSED    AND    CLASSIFIED    ARRAY    OF  TESTIMONY    AND  ARGU- 
MENTS AGAINST  THE  FALSE    PROPHET,  JOSEPH  SMITH,  HIS  WORKS, 
AND    HIS    CHURCH    SYSTEM     AND     DOCTRINES,     BASED 
UPON  STANDARD  HISTORY,  SCIENCE,  THE  BIBLE, 
AND   SMITH   AGAINST  HIMSELF 


BY 

ELDER    W.     L.    £ROWE 

ST.     PAUL,    NEB. 


PRICE,    POSTPAID,    ?jr  CENTS  PER    COPT 


.C1 


Bancroft  Library 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

PREFACE 5 

ABBREVIATIONS 7 

I.    JOSEPH  SMITH — HISTORICAL 9 

II.    SMITH'S  PROPHECIES fc  19 

III.  CHARACTER  OF  THE  SMITH  FAMILY 29 

IV.  JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST 32 

V.    MORMON  POLITICS  AND  WAR 40 

VI.    MORMON  SECRETISM — MASONRY 44 

VII.    THE  ENDOWMENT  HOUSE 48 

VIII.    THE  MORMON  CHURCH — HISTORICAL 53 

IX.    THE  TRUE  CHURCH  AND  THE  FALSE 55 

X.    THE  MORMON  GIFT  OF  TONGUES  . . . . : 59 

XL    MORMON  SIGNS 6* 

XII.  THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH,  BUT  No 

AUTHORITY  IN  IT 64 

XIII.  BOOK  OF  MORMON — BRIEF  OUTLINE  OF  THIS  RO- 

MANCE  .' 74 

XIV.  THE  WITNESSES  OF  THE  PLATES  EXAMINED 77 

XV.    THE  PLATES  NEVER   OCULARLY  SEEN    OR  USED 83 

XVI.     THE  JOURNEY  OF  THE  JAREDITES  TO  AMERICA 91 

XVII.    THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  ZOOLOGY 95 

XVIII.    THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  BOTANY 97 

XIX.  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  NOT  SUSTAINED  BY  ARCH- 
AEOLOGY       99 

XX.  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  ETHNOLOGY.  ...   102 

XXI.    THE  JOURNEY  OF  THE  NEPHITES 106 

XXII.     FROM  WHENCE  CAME  THE  INDIANS 108 

XXIII.  LOST  ATLANTIS 1 10 

XXIV.  ANGLO-ISRAEL 1 14 

XXV.  MORMONISM  OPPOSED  TO  THE  BIBLE  IN  DOCTRINE — 

HEAVEN  AT  DEATH  —  IMMORTALITY  —  ETERNAL 
LIFE — THE  SOUL,  AND  THE  SERPENT'S  FALSE- 
HOOD   119 


CONTENTS. 


XXVI.    THE  MORMON  GOD  DIED 123 

XXVII.    THE  HORRIBLE  HELL  OF  MORMONISM 127 

XXVIII.     THE  MORMON  HELL  CONTRASTED  WITH  THE  BIBLE 

HELL • 130 

XXIX.  BIBLE  PROPHECIES  APPLIED  BY  MORMONS  TO  THEIR 
WORK — THE  "YOUNG  MAN"  SMITH — SMITH 
THE  ELIJAH — THE  EVERLASTING  GOSPEL  AND 

THE  STONE  KINGDOM 133 

XXX.     THE  SEALED  BOOK 138 

XXXI.    THE  Two  STICKS 140 

XXXII.     SMITH'S  INSPIRED  TRANSLATOR  OF  THE  BIBLE 148 

XXXIII.  INDEX  TO  BOOK  OF  MORMON  AND  TO  BOOK  OF  DOC- 
TRINE AND  COVENANTS  ON  SOME  IMPORTANT 
POINTS 158 


PREFACE. 

Having  studied  Mormon  literature  considerable,  and 
other  literature  relating  to  that  system — for  public  de- 
bates that  I  have  held  with  the  reorganized  branch  of 
that  church  system — and  having  gathered  together  much 
evidence  that  I  regard  as  unanswerable  against  what  I 
regard  as  a  dangerous  delusion,  I  have  felt  the  need  of  a 
book  that  was  "boiled  down,"  and  that  had  each  subject 
so  classified  that  the  busy  investigator  can  turn  at  once 
and  read  under  its  proper  heading  some  forcible  argu- 
ments against  this  system ;  so  I  have  here  attempted  such 
a  work. 

I  expect  criticism,  and  do  not  claim  infallibility,  but  I 
believe  that  many  of  the  arguments  contained  herein 
have  never  been,  and  never  can  be,  fairly  refuted. 

We  have  no  fears  as  to  the  result  of  inquiries  from 
the  general  public  who  heard  our  debate  for  sixteen 
nights  at  Sac  City,  Iowa,  December,  1900 ;  nor  from  the 
general  public  who  heard  our  sixteen  nights'  debate  at 
Kalo,  Iowa,  November,  1901. 

We  believe  that  this  book  will  be  valuable  to  all  who 
have  any  contact  with  "Latter  Day  Saints" — especially 
those  who  have  not  the  time  to  wade  thru  long  histories 
and  various  encyclopedias,  and  Mormon  literature — 
and  also  that  the  forcible  testimony  herein  may  save 
some  honest  souls  from  being  led  away  by  a  fake 
prophet's  works  and  a  counterfeit  church. 

To  save  space,  and  to  avoid  too  large  a  book,  in  some 
places  we  give  the  testimony  in  substance,  as  found  in 
the  work  referred  to,  or  extracts  from  such  works,  which, 

5 


6  PREFACE. 

when  enclosed  in  quotation  marks,  are  substantially  as 
found  in  the  work  quoted  from.  The  explanation  of  ab- 
breviations appears  on  another  page. 

May  God  use  the  truth  herein  contained  to  undermine 
false  systems,  to  save  the  honest  from  delusion  and  bitter 
disappointment,  and  to  advance  truth,  which  alone  sancti- 
fies, makes  free,  and  saves.  W.  L.  CROWE. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 

C.  J.  C.  L.  D.  S.  means,  "Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints,"  now  the  name  of  the  Mormon  church 
in  Utah. 

U.  C.  means  this  Utah  church. 

R.  C.  J.  C.  L.  D.  S.  means,  "Reorganized  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,"  sometimes  called 
Josephites. 

R.  C.  means  this  Reorganized  Church.  For  the  sake  of 
brevity  we  sometimes  speak  of  all  who  believe  in  the 
book  of  Mormon  as  "Mormons/' 

The  Mormon  books  referred  to  in  this  work  are  those 
of  the  reorganized  church,  published  at  Lamoni,  Iowa. 

B.  M.  means,  Book  of  Mormon. 

D.  C.  means,  the  book  containing  Joseph  Smith's  rev- 
elations, called  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

Inspir.  Transl.  means,  Smith's  so-called  inspired  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible. 

What  we  simply'  call  "Beadle,"  or  "Beadle's  Hist."  is 
entitled,  "Life  in  Utah,  or  Mysteries  of  Mormomsm  and 
Polygamy,"  by  J.  H.  Beadle,  published  by  the  National 
Pub.  Co.,  Chicago,  111. 

Inter.  Encycl.  means,  International  Encyclopedia. 


\ 


CHAPTER  I. 

JOSEPH    SMITH HISTORICAL. 

Joseph  Smith,  the  founder  of  Mormonism,  was  born 
Dec.  23,  1805,  at  Sharon,  Vermont.  His  parents,  Joseph 
and  Lucy  Smith,  were  regarded  by  their  acquaintances  as 
indolent,  illiterate,  superstitious  and  unreliable. 

In  1815  the  family  settled  near  Palmyra,  N.  Y.  All 
acquaintances  of  the  Smith  family  agree  that  young 
Joseph  avoided  physical  labor,  that  he  spent  much  of  his 
time  witching  for  water,  digging  for  treasure,  and  spin- 
ning yarns.  The  balance  of  his  time  seems  to  have  been 
fairly  well  occupied  in  reading.  As  J.  H.  Larned  says, 
in  Hist.  Ready  Ref.,  pub.  1895,  "He  read  comprehensive- 
ly, and  as  he  advanced  in  reading  and  knowledge  he  as- 
sumed a  spiritual  aspect.  He  frequently  perused  the 
Bible,  and  became  quite  familiar  with  its  contents. 

"The  family  were  regarded  as  indolent,  whisky  drink- 
ers, irreligious  and  shiftless. 

"In  1819  young  Joseph  found  a  glassy,  transparent 
stone,  dug  out  of  a  Mr.  Chase's  well,  thru  which  he 
claimed  to  see  hidden  treasure,  and  things  too  wonderful 
for  mortal  vision,  hence  he  shaded  his  face  with  his  hat, 
<  into  which  he  put  the  stone,  and  then  his  face  in  the  hat. 
This  stone  was  what  Smith  afterwards  called  his  'urim 
and  thummin/  by  which  he  pretended  to  translate  the 
book  of  Mormon  from  gold  plates,  which  he  claimed  to 
have  been  given  him  by  an  angel/' 

That  this  stone  was  Smith's  "urirn  and  thummin"  see 
also  Beadle's  Hist.  pp.  22,  23.  Also  Willard  Chase's  tes- 

9 


io  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

timony,  as  found  in  "Mormonism  Exposed,"  by  Wm. 
Kirby,  pp.  389-395.  Nearly  all  encyclopedias  testify  to 
the  same. 

On  Sept.  21,  1823,  Joseph  Smith  claims  to  have  seen 
an  angel,  who  informed  him  that  he  was  chosen  of  God 
to  bring  forth  the  fullness  of  the  gospel,  and  to  restore 
the  true  church.  The  angel  also  told  him  of  the  aborig- 
ines of  America,  and  of  hidden  plates  containing  a  his- 
tory of  their  laws,  wars,  religion,  etc. 

On  the  morning  of  Sept.  22,  1827,  the  angel  is  said  to 
have  delivered  these  plates  into  the  hands  of  Jos.  Smith. 

On  April  16,  1829,  Smith  claims  to  have  first  met 
Oliver  Cowdery,  who  afterwards  acted  as  his  scribe  in 
this  so-called  translation  of  plates.  Three  thousand 
copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  were  published  by  Pom- 
eroy  Tucker,  and  given  to  the  world  in  1830. 

On  April  6,  1830,  the  church  was  organized  at  Man- 
chester, N.  Y.,  with  six  members;  Jos.  Smith,  Jr.,  and 
his  father,  two  brothers  and  Oliver  Cowdery  and  Jos. 
Knight.  This  is  what  Smith  and  Mormons  regard  as 
the  restoration  to  earth  of  the  true  church  or  Kingdom 
of  God.  D.  C.  pp.  4,  37,  52. 

The  first  conference  of  the  church  was  held  at  Fayette, 
N.  Y.,  June  i,  1830.  Some  Whitmers  and  a  few  others 
had  then  been  added  to  it.  The  same  year,  in  August, 
Sydney  Rigdon  and  Parley  Pratt  joined  the  church. 
Rigdon  believed  in  the  literal  fulfillment  of  prophecy,  and 
the  soon-coming  of  the  Lord,  and  had  been  teaching  as 
a  Campbellite,  faith,  repentence,  and  baptism  by  im- 
mersion. He  and  Pratt  are  admitted  to  have  been  two 
of  the  ablest  historians  and  biblical  scholars  of  that  time, 
and  many  claim  that  much  has  been  added  to  the  Book 
of  Mormon  since  the  first  issue  which  Smith  got  from 
these  men. 


JOSEPH  SMITH.— HISTORICAL.  IT 

The  "Saints"  next  settled  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  1831. 
Smith  soon  after  had  the  revelation  that  the  final  gather- 
ing place  of  the  saints  was  to  be  in  Jackson  county,  Mis- 
souri, near  Independence.  Smith  and  a  portion  of  the 
Kirtland  saints  went  to  Missouri  that  year,  and  another 
revelation  located  the  site  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  Zion, 
and  temple,  in  Independence ;  the  temple  site  to  be  300 
yards  west  of  the  court  house  in  Independence. 

Smith  was  part  of  the  time  in  Independence,  Mo.,  and 
part  of  the  time  in  Kirtland,  Ohio.  He  took  up  the  study 
of  Hebrew  in  Kirtland  in  1836,  under  a  learned  Jew, 
who  had  joined  the  Mormons.  There  was  continual 
trouble"  between  Mormons  and  Gentiles,  as  all  history  at- 
tests. See  Beadle's  Hist.  pp.  30-40. 

In  the  fall  of  1837  Smith's  "wild  cat"  bank,  engineered 
by  himself  and  Rigdon,  failed  under  circumstances  which 
created  great  scandal,  and  the  prophet  had  a  revelation  to 
depart  to  Missouri.  Smith  and  Rigdon  left  "between 
two  days,"  and  their  creditors  pursued  them  100  miles; 
but  in  the  language  of  Smith's  Autobiography,  "The 
Lord  delivered  us  from  the  hands  of  our  persecutors." 

Smith  found  a  terrible  commotion  and  strife  in  his 
Zion,  at  Far  West,  Mo.,  in  1838.  Many  had  apostatized 
and  brought  serious  charges  against  Smith,  and  leading 
saints,  of  treason,  conspiring  with  the  Indians,  counter- 
feiting, cattle  stealing,  secret  murder,  polygamy,  etc. 
Cowdery,  Harris,  L.  E.  Johnson  and  others  were  cut  off 
from  the  church.  Here  the  Danite  band  was  organized, 
which  took  their  name  from  the  suggestion  in  Gen.  49 : 
17 — "Dan  shall  be  a  serpent  by  the  way,  an  adder  in  the 
path,  that  biteth  the  horse's  heels,  so  that  his  rider  shall 
fall  backward."  Their  mission,  all  history  attests,  was 
to  follow  quietly  and  secretly  apostates  and  enemies  of 
Mormons  for  revenge.  The  Mormon  doctrine  of  blood 


12  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

atonement  is  that  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  an  apostate 
is  his  only  means  of  future  salvation. 

The  main  bodies  of  the  Mormons  were  driven  from 
Kirtland  and  Independence  in  1838,  and  settled  in  Far 
West,  Mo.  Their  stay  of  about  a  year  there  was  fraught 
with  trouble.  The  Mormons  attacked  the  militia  near 
Richmond  and  killed  two  of  them.  The  latter  returned 
the  fire,  killing  the  Danite  leader,  "Captain  Fearnot,"  or 
D.  W.  Patton.  The  Mormons  then  rose  en  masse  and 
drove  out  all  the  officers  not  of  their  faith  from  Davis 
county,  and  burned  and  plundered  the  town  of  Gallatin, 
driving  out  the  inhabitants.  These  troubles,  and  con- 
tinual strife,  led  Gov.  Boggs  to  issue  the  order  that  "the 
Mormons  should  be  expelled  from  the  state,  even  if  it 
was  necessary  to  exterminate  them/' 

Gov.  Boggs  was  shot  in  the  head  thru  his  window. 
Porter  Rockwell,  a  notorious  rascal  and  bosom  friend  of 
Smith's,  was  suspected  of  the  attempted  assassination, 
as  he  was  absent  that  night,  and  Smith,  when  asked 
where  he  was,  replied:  "O,  just  gone  to  fulfill 
prophecy."  The  Mormons  were  bound  together  by  most 
terrible  oaths  as  Masons  and  the  leaders  by  the  endow- 
ment house  oaths,  so  that  it  was  next  to  impossible  to 
convict  them.  Hundreds  of  their  secret  confederates 
would  swear  them  clear.  See  Beadle's  Hist.  p.  65. 

Jos.  and  Hyrum  Smith  and  forty  others  were  held  for 
trial  for  "treason, .  murder,  robbery,  arson,  larceny  and 
breach  of  the  peace."  The  evidence  proved  them  guilty 
of  most  of  the  charges,  but  on  April  I5th  Joseph  and 
some  others  escaped  from  their  guards  and  fled  to 
Quincy,  111. 

Their  next  settlement  was  at  Commerce,  Hancock 
county,  111.,  which  they  called  Nauvoo.  They  began  to 
build  up  this  place  in  1839,  their  number  then  being  about 


JOSEPH  SMITH.— HISTORICAL.  13 

12,000.  In  about  eighteen  months  they  had  erected  2,000 
dwellings.  The  facts  thus  far  mentioned  are  gathered 
from  encyclopedias  and  standard  histories. 

Beadle  says,  page  65,  "Hundreds  of  licentious  villains, 
cut-throats  and  robbers  made  their  way  to  Nauvoo,  were 
baptized  into  the  church  as  a  convenient  cover  for  their 
crimes,  and  made  that  their  secret  headquarters.  Prop- 
erty stolen  far  up  the  river,  or  east  of  the  city,  was  run 
thru  or  concealed  in  the  western  bayous,  or  hastily  dis- 
posed of  to  innocent  purchasers,  so  that  the  owners  gen- 
erally found  it  among  the  Mormons.  The  criminals  were 
traced  directly  to  Nauvoo,  but  once  within  its  charmed 
circle  all  power  to  punish  them  was  gone. 

'Their  secret  confederates  were  ready  to  swear  them 
clear;  too  often  the  cry  of  'persecution'  was  sufficient  to 
mislead  really  honest  Mormons,  and  cause  them  to  de- 
fend the  guilty  who  claimed  the  name  of  'Saint/ 

"Another  cause  of  popular  hostility  was  that  the  Mor- 
mons would  vote  solidly  at  the  dictation  of  a  few  men/' 
P.  67. 

Among  other  causes  of  popular  hostility  to  the  Mor- 
mons, Beadle  and  other  historians  mention  the  introduc- 
tion of  polygamy  into  Nauvoo,  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
"Saints"  to  take  \vhat  they  wanted  from  the  Gentiles, 
which  they  did.  Beadle,  p.  66,  and  D.  C.,  p.  165. 

Other  causes  were  the  difficulties  with  the  Mormons 
over  delinquent  taxes  and  a  complication  of  difficulties 
that  grew  out  of  the  powers  given  to  Smith  thru  that 
notorious  Nauvoo  charter,  drawn  up  by  that  shrewd 
scamp,  Dr.  John  C.  Bennett,  and  the  wiley  Smith,  and 
passed  by  the  Democratic  legislature  of  1840-41.  The 
Democrats  and  Whigs  had  both  been  courting  the  Mor- 
mon vote,  and  to  conciliate  them  the  legislature  passed 
this  charter  without  calling  the  ayes  or  noes  in  either 
house.  Beadle,  p.  69.  It  gave  Smith  all  the  powers  the 


14  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Southern  states  had  asked  for  when  the  subject  of  state 
rights  was  discussed  in  1828-1834.  As  Gov.  Ford  says: 

"It  was  proposed  to  re-establish  for  the  Mormons  a 
government  within  a  government;  a  legislature  with 
power  to  pass  ordinances  at  war  with  the  laws  of  the 
state;  courts  to  execute  them  with  but  little  dependence 
upon  the  constitutional  judiciary,  and  a  military  force  at 
their  own  command,  to  be  governed  by  its  own  laws  and 
ordinances,  and  subject  to  no  state  authority  but  that  of 
the  governor.  *  *  *  The  mayor  was  at  once  the 
executive  power,  the  judiciary  and  part  of  the  legislature. 
The  common  council,  in  passing  ordinances,  were  re- 
strained only  by  the  constitution.  *  *  *  A  city  gov- 
ernment under  the  charter  was  organized  in  1841,  and 
Joe  Smith  was  elected  mayor,  with  a  force  of  3,000  well- 
drilled  troops  of  his  own  at  his  command,  of  which  he 
was  the  lieutenant  general."  Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  69-80. 
Those  who  came  to  Nauvoo  in  search  of  stolen  prop- 
erty were  followed  by  the  "whittling  deacons/'  arrested, 
fined,  or  followed  by  the  "Danites."  They  received  mys- 
terious warnings  written  or  stained  with  blood,  dropped 
in  their  way  or  found  under  their  pillow,  and  dire  was 
their  fate  if  they  heeded  not  the  warning.  Many  such 
disappeared  and  were  never  heard  of  again,  says  Gov. 
Ford. 

As  an  example  of  how  Smith  abused  the  powers 
granted  him  by  the  Nauvoo  charter,  we  give  some  ex- 
tracts from  Gov.  Ford's  official  records,  as  published  in 
Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  89-92: 

"In  the  winter  of  1843-44,  the  common  council  (of 
Nauvoo)  passed  some  further  ordinances  to  protect  their 
leaders  from  arrest,  on  demand  from  Missouri. 

"They  enacted  that  no  writ  issued  from  any  other 
place  than  Nauvoo,  for  the  arrest  of  any  person  in  it, 
should  be  executed  in  the  city,  without  an  approval  en- 


JOSEPH  SMITH.—  HISTORICAL.  15 

dorsed  thereon  by  the  mayor  (Smith)  ;  that  if  any  public 
officer,  by  virtue  of  any  foreign  writ,  should  attempt  to 
make  any  arrest  in  the  city,  without  such  approval  of  his 
process,  he  should  be  subject  to  imprisonment  for  life, 
and  that  the  governor  of  the  state  should  not  have  the 
power  of  pardoning  the  offender  without  the  consent  of 
the  mayor. 

*  *     "Owners  of  property  stolen  in  other  counties 
made  pursuit  into  Nauvoo,  and  were  fined  by  the  Mor- 
mon courts  for  daring  to  seek  their  property  in  the  holy 
city.     To  one  such  I  granted  pardon.     Several  Mormons 
had  been  convicted  of  larceny,  and  they  never  failed  in 
any  instance  to  procure  petitions,  signed  by  1,500  to  2,000 
of  their  friends  for  their  pardon. 

*  *     "To  crown  the  whole  folly  of  the  Mormons,  in 
the  spring  of   1844  Joe  Smith  announced  himself  as  a 
candidate  for  the  President  of  the  United  States.       His 
followers  were  confident  that  he  would  be  elected.     Two 
or  three  thousand  of  his  followers  were  immediately  sent 
out  to  preach  their  religion  and  to  electioneer  in  favor  of 
their  prophet  for  the  presidency!     This   folly  at  once 
covered  that  people  with  ridicule,  in  the  minds  of  all  sen- 
sible men,  and  brought  them  into  conflict  with  zealots 
and  bigots  of  all  political  parties.     *     *     *     He  insti- 
tuted a  new  order  of  priests,  who  were  to  be  priests  and 
kings  temporally  and  spiritually.     These  were  to  be  his 
nobility,  who  were  to  be  the  upholders  of  his  throne.     He 
caused  himself  to  be   crowned  and  anointed  king  and 
priest  far  above  the  rest,  and  he  prescribed  the  form  of 
oath  of  allegiance  to  himself,  which  he  administered  to 
his   principal   followers.     *     *     *     and   reinstituted   the 
Danite  Band,  who  were  sworn  to  obey  his  orders  as  the 
orders  of  God  himself." 

We  continue  with  a  few  extracts  from  Gov.  Ford's  tes- 
timony, as  published  by  Beadle,  pp.  92-117 :     "Smith  now 


16  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

became  more  tyrannical  among  his  disciples  *  *  *  !>.. 
permitted  no  one  but  himself  to  have  a  license  for  the 
sale  of  spirituous  liquors  *  *  *  he  attempted  to  take 
the  wife  of  William  Law,  one  of  his  most  eloquent,  tal- 
ented and  principal  disciples,  for  his  spiritual  wife.  Law 
was  then  one  of  Smith's  first  counselors  and  a  learned 
and  talented  man.  William  Law  and  his  brother,  Wilson 
Law,  and  some  others,  then  rebelled  against  Smith's  au- 
thority. They  designed  to  enlighten  their  brethren  thru 
a  paper  which  they  issued  (called  the  Nauvoo  Expositor, 
from  which  we  quote  further  on  some  affidavits. — ED.), 
but  they  never  issued  but  one  number ;  before  the  second 
could  appear  the  press  was  demolished  by  order  of  the 
common  council,  and  the  conspirators  were  ejected  from 
the  Mormon  church/' 

The  Governor  says  of  this  trial,  as  published  by  the 
Mormons  themselves,  that  it  was  altogether  one  of  the 
most  curious  and  irregular  trials  ever  recorded  in  the 
annals  of  any  civilized  country.  That  it  does  not  appear 
that  William  or  Wilson  Law  or  others  then  tried  were 
permitted  to  appear  or  say  anything.  That  no  jury  was 
called  or  sworn,  nor  were  the  witnesses  required  to  give 
their  evidence  on  oath.  The  counselors  stood  up  one 
after  the  other,  and  some  several  times,  and  related  what 
they  pretended  to  know,  and  one  has  difficulty  in  deter- 
mining whether  the  proceedings  were  more  the  result  of 
depravity  or  insanity.  The  trial  resulted  in  the  convic- 
tion of  the  press  as  a  public  nuisance.  The  Mayor 
(Smith)  was  ordered  to  see  it  abated.  Smith  issued  his 
warrant  to  the  city  marshal,  who,  aided  by  a  portion  of 
the  Legion,  proceeded  to  the  obnoxious  printing  office 
and  destroyed  the  press  and  scattered  the  type'. 

This  lawless  destruction  of  property,  affecting  the  lib- 
erty of  the  press,  so  dear  to  the  American  people,  led 


JOSEPH  SMITH.— HISTORICAL.  17 

.  Ford  to  send  some  state  troops  to  bring  Smith 
to  justice  and  to  enforce  order,  and  the  Governor,  him- 
self came  to  Carthage,  111.,  to  examine  into  the  com- 
plaints. The  Governor  concluded  that  the  proceedings 
of  Smith  and  his  council  were  illegal  and  irregular  and 
not  to  be  endured  in  a  free  country. 

On  the  23d  or  24th  day  of  June,  1844,  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith,  and  his  counsel,  and  others,  came  into 
Carthage  and  surrendered  to  the  constable,  on  charge  of 
riot.  They  were  all  discharged  but  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
Smith  (and  some  who  volunteered  to  stay  with  them), 
who  were  held  on  the  charge  of  treason. 

It  was  while  in  prison  in  Carthage  that  a  large  mob 
gathered,  overpowered  the  guards  and  shot  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith,  on  June  27,  1844. 

As  Gov.  Ford  narrates  it:  "An  attempt  was  made 
to  break  open  the  door,  but  Joe  Smith,  being  armed  with 
a  six-barreled  pistol,  furnished  him  by  his  friends,  fired 
several  times  as  the  door  was  bursted  open  and  wounded 
three  of  his  assailants.  At  the  same  time  several  shots 
were  fired  into  the  room,  by  some  of  which  John  Taylor 
received  four  wounds  and  Hyrum  Smith  was  killed.  Joe 
Smith  now  attempted  to  escape  by  jumping  from  the 
second  story  window,  but  the  fall  so  stunned  him  that  he 
was  unable  to  arise,  and  being  placed  in  a  sitting  posture 
by  the  conspirators  below,  they  dispatched  him  with 
four  balls  shot  thru  his  body."  His  age  at  the  time  of 
his  death  was  38  years  and  6  months. 
)  "Thus  fell  Joe  Smith,  the  most  successful  impostor  of 
modern  iimes.  His  lusts,  love  of  money  and  power  al- 
ways led  him  to  studying  present  gratification  and  con- 
venience, rather  than  the  remote  consequences  of  his 
plans.  *  *  * 


i8  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

"He  was  full  of  levity,  even  to  boyish  romping ;  dressed 
like  a  dandy,  and  at  times  drank  like  a  sailor,  and  swore 
like  a  pirate."— Gov.  Ford  in  Beadle,  pp.  113,  114. 

In  Inter.  Encycl.,  1890  ed.,  we  read :  "After  Smith's 
death  there  was  much  confusion  in  the  church.  Sydney 
Rigdon,  the  only  remaining  member  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency, aspired  to  the  leadership,  but  the  twelve  unani- 
mously elected  Brigham  Young  as  leader." 

Brigham  had  joined  the  church  in  Kirtland  in  1832, 
and  was  president  of  the  twelve  apostles  at  the  time  of 
Smith's  death  in  1844. 

Utah  was  explored  in  1845,  and  the  first  Mormon  emi- 
grants started  for  there  from  Nauvoo  in  1846.  They 
stopped  a  year  in  Iowa,  chiefly  at  Council  Bluffs,  and  ar- 
rived at  Salt  Lake  in  1847.  The  main  body  of  Mor- 
mons got  to  Utah  in  1848.  Nine  of  the  apostles  went 
with  Brigham  Young  to  Utah. 

So  the  migrations  of  the  Mormons  were  from  Fayette, 
N.  Y.,  to  Kirtland,  Ohio.  Then  to  Independence,  Mo. 
Then  from  both  of  these  places  about  1838  to  Far 
West,  Mo.  Then  to  Nauvoo,  111.  Then  to  Salt 
'Lake,  Utah,  and,  according  to  Smith's  revelations, 
the  last  and  final  gathering  place  is  back  to  In- 
dependence, Mo.,  which  is  the  site  of  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem of  Rev.  21,  and  from  which  they  are  to  be  never  more 
removed.  D.  C,  pp.  78,  140,  202,  203. 


CHAPTER  II. 
SMITH'S  PROPHECIES. 

1.  In  "Voice  of  Warning,"  pp.  129-131,  W.  W.  Blair, 
under  title,  "Joseph  Smith  a  Prophet  of  God,"  speaks  of 
Joseph  Smith  prophesying  of  social,  political  and  moral 
corruption ;  of  how  iniquity  would  abound,  and  wars  and 
rumors  of  wars  prevail,  and  crime  abound,  and  earth- 
quakes, floods  and  storms  destroy  human  life,  the  discon- 
tent of  laborers,  etc. 

How  blinded  indeed  must  a  people  be  who  attribute  the 
gift  of  foreknowledge  to  a  man  who,  parrot-like,  repeats 
over  these  predictions  of  old  prophets  uttered  and  written 
for  over  1800  years !  These  prophesies  can  all  be  found 
in  the  bible :  in  Matt.  24,  Lu.  21,1  Tim.  4,  2  Tim.  3,  James 
5,  Revelations  and  the  old  prophets,  and  have  been  the 
subject  of  comment  by  students  of  prophecy  from  the  be- 
ginning of  this  Christian  era,  and  particularly  since  the 
days  of  Martin  Luther. 

2.  Mormons  dwell  much  upon  Smith's  prophecy  that 
his  name  would  be  spoken  of  for  both  good  and  evil 
among  all  nations. 

But  with  the  following  he  had  at  the  time  of  uttering 
this  statement,  and  the  great  claims  he  was  making,  it 
required  no  prophet  to  announce  this,  as  our  readers  can 
easily  see.  Every  false  prophet  that  ever  had  any  fol- 
lowing has  been  spoken  of  both  as  good  and  evil. 

3.  But  what  Mormons  regard  as  Smith's  most  wonder- 
ful prophecy  is  found  in  the  back  of  D.  C.  p.  32,  "Revela- 
tion given  to  Joseph  Smith,  Dec.  25,  1832;  but  first  pub- 

19 


20  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

lished  in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  in  Liverpool,  England, 
in  1851."  (Hence  first  published  nineteen  years  after 
Smith  is  said  to  have  received  it  and  seven  years  after  his 
death.)  Below  we  give  this  so-called  prophecy: 

"Verily,  thus  sayeth  the  Lord,  concerning  the  wars  that 
shall  shortly  come  to  pass,  beginning  at  the  rebellion  of 
South  Carolina,  which  will  eventually  terminate  in  the 
death  of  many  souls.  The  days  will  come  when  war  shall 
be  poured  out  upon  all  nations,  beginning  at  that  place; 
for  behold  the  southern  states  shall  be  divided  against  the 
northern  states,  and  the  southern  states  shall  call  upon 
other  nations,  even  the  nation  of  Great  Britain,  as  it  is 
called,  and  they  shall  also  call  upon  other  nations,  in  order 
to  defend  themselves  against  other  nations ;  and  thus  shall 
war  be  poured  out  upon  all  nations.  And  it  shall  come 
to  pass,  after  many  days,  that  slaves  shall  rise  up  against 
their  masters,  who  shall  be  marshalled  and  disciplined  for 
war.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  remnants  that 
are  left  of  the  land  shall  marshal  themselves,  and  shall 
become  exceeding  angry,  and  shall  vex  the  gentiles  with 
sore  vexation ;  and  thus  with  the  sword  and  by  bloodshed 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  shall  mourn ;  and  with  famine 
and  plague  and  earthquakes  and  the  thunder  of  heaven, 
and  fierce  arid  vivid  lightning  also,  shall  the  inhabitants  of 
earth  be  made  to  feel  the  wrath  and  indignation  and  chas- 
tening hand  of  an  Almighty  God,  until  the  consumption 
decreed  hath  made  a  full  end  of  all  nations !  and  the  cry 
of  the  saints  and  the  blood  of  the  saints  shall  cease  to 
come  up  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  from  the 
earth,  to  be  avenged  of  their  enemies.  Wherefore  stand 
ye  in  the  holy  places,  and  be  not  moved,  until  the  day  of 
the  Lord  come ;  for  behold  it  cometh  quickly,  saith  the 
Lord.  Amen." 


SMITH'S  PROPHECIES.  21 

In  our  examination  of  this  alleged  prophecy  it  is  not 
necessary  to  notice  famines,  earthquakes,  thunder  and 
lightning  and  Indian  uprising,  such  as  had  been  before  this 
time,  and  have  been  ever  since;  so  we  will  simply  notice 
the  slave  trouble,  and  the  war  that  was  to  begin  at  South 
Carolina,  as  these  are  all  the  points  in  this  "prophecy" 
that  can  be  regarded  as  foretelling  anything. 

Barnes'  U.  S.  History,  p.  50,  tells  us  that  slavery  was 
first  introduced  into  the  U.  S.  in  1619,  when  twenty  ne- 
groes were  sold  by  a  Dutch  trader  to  the  colonists.  "From 
this  circumstance,  small  as  it  seemed  at  the  time/'  says 
the  historian,  "the  most  momentous  consequences  ensued. 
Consequences  that  long  after  rent  the  Republic  with  strife, 
and  moistened  its  soil  with  blood." 

Thus  for  223  years  before  Smith's  prophecy  the  slavery 
question  had  been  preparing  the  way  for  a  division  be- 
tween the  North  and  South. 

In  the  same  school  history,  pp.  172,  173,  on  the  "Mis- 
souri Compromise,"  we  read  of  the  bitter  discussions  of 
1821  (eleven  years  before  Smith's  "prophecy),  as  to 
whether  Missouri  should  be  a  free  or  slave  state,  and 
whether  slavery  should  be  prohibited  in  all  territories  west 
of  the  Mississippi  river  and  north  of  parallel  36  degrees 
30  minutes,  the  southern  boundary  of  Missouri. 

As  another  example  of  how  present  and  past  events  cast 
their  shadows  about  Smith  in  1832,  we  refer  the  reader  to 
what  is  known  as  the  "Nullification  Act"  of  that  year. 

See  Student's  Encycl.  p.  579,  how,  in  1828,  Jackson  was 
elected  President  of  the  United  States  and  Calhoun  Vice 
President.  How  Jackson  stood  for  the  federal  union, 
and  Calhoun  for  state  rights.  In  1830,  at  a  banquet,  the 
President  gave  his  famous  toast :  "The  federal  union — it 
must  be  preserved ;"  to  which  Calhoun  replied :  "Liberty 
is  dearer  than  union." 


22  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

"The  protective  tariff  bill  passed  in  1832  was  very  dis- 
tasteful to  South  Carolina,  and  she  declared  the  law  un- 
constitutional within  her  boundaries.  This  became  known 
as  the  'Nullification  Act.'  " 

See  also  Life  of  Jackson,  by  J.  S.  Jenkins,  p.  263,  where 
we  learn  that  the  convention  assembled  in  South  Caro- 
lina in  1832  declared  the  acts  of  1828  and  1832,  in  refer- 
ence to  certain  tariffs  and  imposts,  to  be  unconstitutional, 
and  that  attempts  to  enforce  them  otherwise  than  thru 
civil  tribunals  would  be  resisted  by  the  citizens  of  South 
Carolina,  and  would  be  deemed  inconsistent  with  longer 
continuance  of  South  Carolina  in  the  Union ;  and  that  the 
people  of  said  state  would  hold  themselves  absolved  from 
all  obligations  to  maintain  or  preserve  their  political  con- 
nection with  the  people  of  other  states ;  and  would  forth- 
with proceed  to  establish  an  independent  government,  and 
do  all  the  acts  that  sovereign  states  have  a  right  to  do. 

Now,  if  Smith  did  in  this  same  year,  1832,  make  such 
a  prediction  as  the  above,  was  it  wonderful?  When 
South  Carolina  had  threatened  to  secede  from  the  Union 
that  same  year,  was  it  a  marvelous  prophecy  to  predict  a 
revolution  beginning  with  that  state? 

And  yet,  if  Smith  ever  made  such  a  prophecy,  it  was 
not  published  to  the  World  till  after  he  had  been  dead 
seven  years  and  nineteen  years  after  Smith  is  said  to 
have  made  it!  In  1851,  when  this  "prophecy"  was  first 
published,  it  required  no  prophet  to  predict  a  war  between 
the  North  and  South,  beginning  at  South  Carolina.  But 
the  fact  of  waiting  nineteen  years  before  publishing  such 
an  important  prophecy,  shows,  either  that  Smith  was 
afraid  it  might  not  come  to  pass,  so  waited  awhile  to 
watch  developments,  or  else  that  it  was  a  forgery  of 
1851  that  Smith  had  nothing  to  do  with. 


SMITH'S  PROPHECIES.  23 

As  to  war  being  poured  out  upon  all  nations,  begin- 
ning with  South  Carolina,  this  has  failed  of  fulfilment. 
We  think  that  the  blowing  up  of  the  Maine  would  be  a 
more  probable  starting  point  for  that  last  war  that  is  to 
involve  all  nations. 

4.  Another  prophecy,  which,  although  published  by 
the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  R.  C.,  yet  is  so  much  in 
favor  of  the  U.  C.  that  the  publishers  and  saints  of  that 
faction  would  be  glad  to  do  away  with  it,  is  as  follows: 

"I  prophesied  that  the  saints  would  continue  to  suffer 
much  affliction,  and  would  be  driven  to  the  Rocky  Mount- 
ains. Many  would  apostasize  (strange!),  others  would 
be  put  to  death  by  our  persecutors,  or  lose  their  lives  in 
consequence  of  exposure  and  disease,  and  some  of  you 
will  live  to  go  and  assist  in  making  settlements,  and 
build  cities,  and  become  a  mighty  people  in  the  midst  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains." 

This  prophecy  is  found  in  Tulledge's  History  of  Jo- 
seph Smith,  issued  by  the  Board  of  Publication  of  the 
R.  C.  J.  C.  L.  D.  S.,  Piano  edition  of  1880. 

It  is  also  found  in  Joseph  Smith's  Journal,  under  date 
of  Aug.  6,  1842,  as  published  in  Mill.  Star,  Vol  19,  p.  630. 

Also  in  Mill.  Star,  Vol.  23,  p.  502,  we  learn  that  Smith, 
before  his  death,  appointed  one  Hyde  to  ask  Congress 
for  permission  to  settle  a  colony  of  his  people  in  Oregon 
or  California,  and  instructed  his  twelve  apostles  to  ap- 
point a  delegation  to  explore  in  the  region  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  for  a  good  location. 

Also  in  the  account  of  the  arrest  and  death  of  Joseph 
Smith,  by  Willard  Richards,  appears  the  following: 

"Sunday,  23  (1844),  at  daybreak,  arrived  on  the  Iowa 
side  of  the  river.  Sent  O.  P.  Rockwell  back  to  Nauvoo 
with  instructions  to  return  the  next  night  with  horses 


24  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

for  Joseph  and  Hyrum ;  pass  them  over  the  river  in  the 
night  secretly,  and  be  ready  to  start  for  the  Great  Basin 
in  the  Rocky  Mountains." 

These  testimonies  are  sufficient  to  show  that  before 
Smith  made  this  wonderful  prophecy,  that  he  saw  that 
his  people  would  have  to  flee  from  Nauvoo,  and  had  in 
mind  a  settlement  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  somewhere. 
It  also  shows  that  the  well  known  thug  and  murderer, 
Rockwell,  was  Smith's  bosom  friend  till  the  last. 

We  would  also  remark  on  this  prophecy  that  if  the 
saints  did  go  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  become  a  great 
people  there,  then  the  R.  C.  organized  at  Amboy,  111., 
1860,  is  not  the  true  Mormon  Church,  for  they  did  not 
fulfil  this  prophecy. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  saints  did  not  go  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  then  Smith  was  a  false  prophet,  for 
he  predicted  and  planned  that  they  should  do  so.  Yet 
the  R.  C.  claims  that  Brigham  Young  was  the  Judas, 
and  that  many  of  the  Utah  "saints"  are  devils!  If  so, 
where  is  the  Prophet  Smith? 

But  as  the  genuineness  of  this  so-called  prophecy  is 
•proven  beyond  a  doubt,  it  proves  Smith  a  false  prophet 
from  the  fact  that  upon  those  "saints"  who  went  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains  has  been  fastened  beyond  a  doubt 
some  of  the  most  disgraceful  and  diabolical  crimes  that 
have  ever  darkened  the  pages  of  history. 

We  give  below  a  few  instances,  taken  chiefly  from 
Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  155-195: 

"A  band  of  horse  and  cattle  thieves  was  organized  in 
1846  under  the  control  of  Orson  Hyde,  and  a  band  of 
counterfeiters  were  sent  into  Missouri." 

The  crimes  against  emigrants  en  route  for  California 
who  stopped  in  Salt  Lake,  or  went  thru  "Zion,"  were  so 
numerous  that  in  California  500  affidavits  were  selected 


SMITH'S  PROPHECIES.  25 

and  published  and  circulated  in  the  East.  A  copy  of  this 
book  is  still  to  be  found  in  the  library  at  Sacramento. 
It  tells  of  the  most  terrible  treachery  of  Mormons,  bogus 
legal  actions  against  emigrants,  fines  which  stripped  them 
of  all  they  had,  followed  and  secretly  murdered,  etc. 
How  in  suits  between  Mormons  and  Gentiles  the  Gen- 
tiles invariably  paid  all  costs,  and  fines  of  from  $100  to 
$500  for  slight  misdemeanors.  How  Gentiles  were  re- 
viled in  court  by  Mormon  judges.  How  Willard  Snow 
boasted  in  his  court  that  "the  time  was  near  when  he 
would  judge  the  Gentiles  for  life  and  death,  and  then  he 
would  snatch  their  heads  off  like  chickens  in  the  door- 
yard." 

Almon  Babbit,  having  quarreled  with  Brigham,  started 
across  the  plains  in  1855,  and  was  murdered  "by  Indians 
who  spoke  good  English." 

In  1852  Lieut.  G.  M.  Creuzfelt  and  eight  of  their 
party  were  massacred  near  Sevier  Lake  by  Indians. 
Apostate  Mormons  say  it  was  by  "painted  Mormons." 

A  Mr.  Tobin  had  difficulty  with  Brigham.  He  and 
his  party  were  attacked  at  night  on  the  Santa  Clara  and 
six  of  their  horses  shot,  but  they  escaped,  with  many  bul- 
let holes  thru  their  clothes,  by  abandoning  their  bag- 
gage. Not  an  arrow  was  fired  at  them. 

Brigham  Young  stated  in  the  tabernacle  that  he  "had 
hitherto  protected  emigrants  passing  thru  his  territory, 
but  now  he  would  turn  the  Indians  loose  on  them."  He 
also  said  that  "if  any  man  proved  a  traitor,  or  attempted 
to  shield  his  own  when  the  day  came  to  burn  and  lay 
waste,  he  should  be  sheared  down ;  for  judgment  should 
be  laid  to  the  line  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet." 
Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  178,  179. 

But  of  the  long  catalogue  of  crimes  in  Mormon  his- 
tory, the  most  diabolical  is  that  of  the  murder  of  132 


26  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

men,  women  and  children  emigrants,  at  Mountain  Mead- 
ow, in  1857.  Mountain  Meadow  is  300  miles  from  Salt 
Lake,  on  the  road  to  Los  Angeles,  Cal.  We  quote  some 
extracts  from  Beadle,  pp.  181-195,  as  follows: 

"The  day  after  the  emigrants  passed  Cedar  City  a 
grand  council  was  called  there  by  (the  Mormon  leaders) 
Bishop  Higbee,  President  J.  C.  Haight  of  that  town,  and 
John  D.  Lee  of  Harmony.  They  stated  that  they  had 
received  a  command  from  Salt  Lake  'to  follow  those 
accursed  Gentiles,  attack  them,  and  let  the  arrows  of  the 
Almighty  drink  their  blood/ 

"A  force  of  sixty  men  was  soon  raised,  who  disguised 
themselves  as  Indians,  and  were  joined  by  a  larger  force 
of  "Indians."  They  crept  up  on  the  emigrants  while 
they  were  at  breakfast  and  fired  on  them,  killing  ten  or 
twelve.  The  emigrants  shoved  their  wagons  together 
and  kept  the  "savages"  at  bay  for  a  whole  week.  Then 
the  Mormons  raised  a  white  flag  and  the  emigrants,  re- 
joiced to  see  men  of  their  color,  raised  a  little  girl  in 
white  to  answer  the  signal.  Lee  and  Haight  and  some 
other  Mormons  came  in  to  settle  for  the  Indians,  claim- 
ing that  the  Indians  would  not  settle  unless  the  emigrants 
would  give  up  guns,  ammunition  and  all  their  property, 
and  go  back  the  way  they  had  come.  These  hard  terms 
were  acceded  to. 

"After  they  had  gone  a  mile  or  so,  at  an  agreed  signal, 
^a  sudden  fire  was  poured  into  the  body  of  emigrants,  and 
then  Mormons  and  Indians,  together  rushed  upon  them, 
shooting,  cutting  their  throats  and  beating  them  to  death 
^with  stones  and  clubs. 

"The  Mormons  and  Indians  fell  upon  the  women,  bit 
and  tore  the  rings  from  their  fingers  and  ears,  and  tram- 
pled in  the  faces  of  the  dying.  One  young  girl  was 
dragged  aside  by  President  Haight,  and  kneeling  im- 


SMITH'S  PROPHECIES.  27 

plored  for  life.  He  violated  her  with  shameful  barbarity, 
then  beat  out  her  brains  with  a  club.  Another  young 
woman  was  taken  out  of  the  throng  by  John  D.  Lee.  He 
.afterwards  stated  that  he  intended  to  save  her  life  and 
take  her  to  his  harem ;  but  that  she  struck  at  him  with  a 
large  knife,  when  he  immediately  shot  her  thru  the  head. 
Three  men  escaped,  and  seventeen  children  were  saved, 
supposed  to  be  too  young  to  remember  the  circumstance. 
,But  two  of  them  did,  and  afterward  gave  important  tes- 
timony. 

"As  late  as  1862  jewelry  taken  at  Mountain  Meadow 
was  worn  at  Salt  Lake,  and  the  source  not  denied." 

Although  two  of  the  principal  perpetrators  went  in- 
sane, yet,  due  to  ungodly  secretism  and  to  the  disgrace 
of  American  justice,  not  one  of  these  murderers  have 
ever  been  punished  according  to  law.  But  Utah  shall 
yet  reap  as  she  has  sown,  in  God's  time. 

ANOTHER   CASE  OF   MORMON  TREACHERY. 

In  1857-8,  there  was  a  small  war  going  on  between 
the  Mormon  forces  and  the  United  States  troops.  Early 
in  1858,  while  the  United  States  troops  were  at  Fort 
Bridger,  eighty  discharged  teamsters  started  thru  to 
California.  An  officer  of  Brigham's  legion,  who  was  to 
guard  them  thru,  was  told  that  he  would  find  a  "trusty 
force"  at  a  certain  place,  and  received  the  following 
order : 

"SALT  LAKE  CITY,  April  9,  1858. 

"The  officer  in  command  of  escort  is  hereby  ordered  to 
see  that  every  man  is  well  provided  with  ammunition  and 
have  it  ready  at  the  time  you  see  those  teamsters  a  hun- 
dred miles  from  the  settlement.  President  Young  advises 
that  they  should  all  be  killed,  to  prevent  them  from  re- 


28  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

turning  to  Bridger  to  join  our  enemies.  Every  precau- 
tion should  be  taken,  and  see  that  not  one  escapes.  Se- 
crecy is  required. 

"By  order  of  General  Daniel  H.  Wells. 

"JAMES  FERGUSON,  Asst.  Adj.  Gen'l." 

The  officer  refused  to  execute  the  order,  for  which  his 
life  was  threatened.  He  took  refuge  at  the  Federal 
camp  and  was  sent  out  of  the  territory.  The  signature 
of  Ferguson  is  authenticated  by  two  Mormons  formerly 
of  Salt  Lake.  The  letter  was  shown  to  Ferguson's  wid- 
ow later.  She  turned  deadly  pale  and  rushed  out  of  the 
room  without  saying  a  word.  See  Beadle,  pp.  193-4. 

We  could  fill  a  dozen  books  like  this  with  the  crimes 
of  Mormons,  but  as  our  readers  have  read  of  many  of 
them,  we  deem  this  sufficient  on  this  point.  These  are 
the  "saints"  that  Smith  prophesied  would  go  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains ! 


CHAPTER  III. 

CHARACTER  OF  THE  SMITH   FAMILY. 

We  give  below  a  few  extracts  from  "Mormonism  Ex- 
posed," by  William  Kirby,  pp.  383-400,  as  copied  from 
"Mormonism  and  Mormons,"  by  D.  P.  Kidder: 

"MANCHESTER,  N.  Y.,  Nov.  3,  1833. 

"We,  the  undersigned,  being  personally  acquainted 
with  the  family  of  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  with  whom  the 
Golden  Bible,  so  called,  originated,  state  that  they  were 
not  only  a  lazy,  indolent  set  of  men,  but  also  intemper- 
ate, and  their  word  was  not  to  be  depended  upon,  and 
-that  we  were  truly  glad  to  dispense  with  their  society." 

Then  follows  eleven  names  of  neighbors  and  acquaint- 
ances. 

"PALMYRA,  N.  Y.,  Dec.  4,  1833. 

"We,  the  undersigned,  have  been  acquainted  with  the 
Smith  family  for  a  number  of  years,  while  they  resided 
at  this  place,  and  we  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that 
we  consider  them  destitute  of  that  moral  character  which 
ought  to  entitle  them  to  the  confidence  of  any  community. 
*  *  *  Joseph  Smith,  Sr.,  and  his  son  Joseph  were, 
in  particular,  considered  entirely  destitute  of  moral  char- 
acter and  addicted  to  vicious  habits.  *  *  *  In  ref- 
•erence  to  all  who  have  embraced  Mormonism  in  this 
neighborhood,  with  whom  we  were  acquainted,  we  are 
^compelled  to  say  they  were  visionary  and  many  of  them 
destitute  of  moral  character,  and  without  influence  in 
the  community."  *  *  * 

29 


30  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Then  follows  fifty-one  names  of  old  neighbors  and 
acquaintances  of  the  Smith  family. 

Then  follows,  on  pp.  389-394,  Willard  Chase's  testi- 
mony and  affidavit  as  to  Joe  Smith's  falsehoods  about  the 
stone  he  got  from  Mr.  Chase's  well,  which  he  used  in 
translating  his  bible;  also  Smith's  profanity;  Martin  Har- 
ras  flying  in  a  rage;  Hyrum  Smith  shaking  his  fist  at 
Chase;  Joseph  Smith  calling  Chase  a  d — d  fool,  etc. 
How  the  tongues  of  the  Smith's  were  continually  em- 
ployed in  spreading  scandal  and  abuse  of  their  neigh- 
bors; and  that  although  they  left  without  paying  their 
debts,  that  their  creditors  were  glad  to  get  rid  of  them. 
Then  follows  the  signature  of  Willard  Chase,  and  his 
oath  before  Frederick  Smith,  justice  of  the  peace  for 
Wayne  county,  Dec.  n,  1833. 

Then  on  pp.  394-5  follows  the  testimony  of  Parley 
Chase,  that  the  Smith  family  were  lazy,  intemperate, 
worthless  and  much  addicted  to  lying,  and  that  they 
frequently  boasted  of  their  skill  in  this  line ;  and  that 
the  character  of  Jos.  Smith,  Jr.,  for  truth  and  veracity 
was  such  that  he  would  not  believe  him  under  oath. 

Here  are  64  names  of  men  of  character  and  good 
standing,  as  to  the  lack  of  character  and  of  honesty  in 
the  Smith  family.  Are  these  Smiths  the  men  that  God 
chose  to  restore  the  fulness  of  the  gospel  to  earth,  and 
to  build  up  the  only  true  church  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth?"  See  D.  C,  p.  4.)  The  church  which 
Smith  calls  "God's  kingdom"!  (D.  C.,  pp.  78,  79  and 
167.)  We  leave  the  reader  to  judge. 

On  pp.  406-7  of  Kirby's  book,  Levi  Lewis  also  testifies 
that  he  knew  Smith  to  be  a  liar,  and  had  seen  him  in- 
toxicated three  times  while  writing  the  book  of  Mormon, 
and  had  often  heard  him  use  great  profanity.  And 
Sophia  Lewis  testifies  that  she  had  heard  Smith  say  that 


CHARACTER  OF  THE  SMITH  FAMILY.  31 

the  book  of  plates  would  be  opened  by  his  firstborn  son. 
That  she  was  present  when  it  was  born.  That  it  was 
still-born  and  much  deformed. 

I  doubt  if  as  many  witnesses  could  be  found  against 
Mohammed,  or  any  other  impostor ;  yet  Mormons  will 
set  this  aside  and  take  their  own  biased  history,  as  writ- 
ten by  Smith  and  his  secret  confederates  and  followers ! 
That  Mormons  have  always  been  noted  for  unreasonable 
partiality,  we  quote  from  Beadle,  p.  299 : 

"They  will  not  read  our  books  or  papers  (very  many 
of  them  can  not),  nor  listen  for  a  moment  to  our  argu- 
ments. They  denounce  everything  which  is  not  approved 
by  the  bishop,  and  pronounce  the  plainest  facts  of  history 
false,  if  they  clash  with  the  statements  of  'authority/  ' 


CHAPTER  IV. 

JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST. 

1.  Chambers'  Encycl.  on  Mormons  tells  how  Smith  at 
first  denounced  Rigdon's  theory  of  spiritual  wifery,  but 
afterward  accepted  it  and  sealed  wives  to  himself.     How 
these  first  steps  toward  polygamy,  in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in- 
flamed the  people,  and  a  mob  expelled  them,  and  they 
went  to  Clay  County,  Missouri.    How,  later,  at  Nauvoo, 
polygamy  and  other  crimes  caused  the  death  of  the  two 
Smiths,  who  were  shot  at  Carthage,  Illinois,  in  1844. 

2.  See  also  Encycl.  Britannica,  p.  825,  Vol.   16,  how 
the  eternal  marriage   covenant  was   revealed   to  Joseph 
Smith  in   1831;  and  that  he  confided  this   to  Cowdery, 
Johnson  and  Pratt  and  other  disciples. 

3.  See  also  Inter.  Encycl.  for  similar  testimony  show- 
ing Smith  a  polygamist. 

4.  Hill's  Encycl.  tells  us  how  revelations  on  polygamy, 
and  defiance  of  the  laws  of  taxation,  and  other  crimes, 
led  to  Smith's  death  in  1844. 

Other  encyclopedias  tell  the  same,  but  we  deem  four 
enough. 

5.  Beadle's   Hist.,  pp.  430-1,  says:     "Sixteen  women 
swore  most  positively,  and  allowed  their  affidavits  to  be 
published   in    the  'Expositor'  of    Nauvoo    (1844),   that 
Joseph  Smith  made  proposals  to  them  to  become  his  con- 
cubines;  twelve  women  now  in  Salt  Lake  (Beadle's  Hist, 
was  published  in   1870. — Ed.)   made  affidavit  that  they 
were  the  spiritual  wives  of  Smith  at  Nauvoo;  Joseph  F., 
son  of  Hyrum  Smith,  testifies  that  he  knew  certainly  of 

32 


JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST.  33 

his  father  having  more  than  one  wife;  and  hundreds  of 
old  Mormons  testify  that  Joe  and  Hyrum  taught  them  the 
doctrine,  and  sealed  them  to  extra  wives/' 

6.  Parley  Pratt  was  among  Smith's  first  and  ablest 
disciples.  He  was  a  scholar,  historian,  astronomer  and 
an  able  proselyter  to  the  new  faith.  He  wrote  "The 
Voice  of  Warning,"  a  book  still  scattered  by  both  the 
U.  C.  and  R.  C.  in  their  missionary  work.  We  give  a 
short  extract  about  him  from  Beadle's  Hist.,  p.  233,  as 
Parley  is  a  fair  sample  of  the  men  who  gathered  around 
Smith  and  his  system : 

"Parley  seems  to  have  been  a  radical  believer  in  poly- 
gamy, as  he  was  certainly  thorough  in  its  practice,  having 
six  wives  some  time  before  his  death.  But  not  satisfied 
with  these,  he  converted  a  Mrs.  Elinor  McLean,  wife  of 
Hector  McLean,  of  Arkansas,  and  took  her  to  Salt  Lake 
City  and  married  her.  The  enraged  husband  sought 
Pratt  when  on  a  mission  in  Kansas,  in  1856,  and  literally 
cut  him  to  pieces  with  a  bowie  knife." 

Reader,  compare  these  "saints,"  who  "restored"  the  true 
church,"  with  the  founders  of  the  true  church  over 
eighteen  centuries  ago. 

In  one  of  Smith's  purported  revelations  from  God, 
given  Jan.  19,  1841,  D.  C.,  pp.  312,  313,  William  Law, 
one  of  Smith's  first  counsellors,  is  given  keys  to  ask  and 
receive  blessings,  the  comforter  to  give  him  in  the  very 
hour  what  he  shall  say ;  power  to  heal  the  sick  and  to  cast 
out  devils ;  to  not  be  hurt  by  serpents  nor  deadly  poison, 
and  to  raise  the  dead  if  necessary. 

But  hearken  a  little  later  on,  as  recorded  by  Governor 
Ford,  Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  92,  93.  Smith  coveted  William 
Law's  wife,  and  attempted  to  take  her  for  his  "spiritual 
wife."  William  Law  and  his  brother,  Wilson  Law,  print- 
ed one  issue  of  a  paper,  to  enlighten  the  people  on  things 


34  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

going  on  in  Nauvoo.  Smith  was  mayor  of  the  city,  and 
his  will  was  law  in  Nauvoo,  and  nothing  was  done  with- 
out his  instructions;  and  his  "common  council"  was  in- 
structed to  destroy  Law's  presses  and  printing  material, 
which  they  did ;  and  then  this  high  counsellor,  Law,  with 
all  his  keys  and  powers,  was  expelled  from  the  church, 
April  18,  1844.  Below  we  give  his  testimony,  as  pub- 
lished in  his  paper,  the  "Expositor/'  the  same  year  that 
Smtih  was  killed: 

The  following  affidavits  are  copied  from  the  Nauvoo 
Expositor,  published  at  Nauvoo,  111.,  June  7,  1844. 

7.  I  hereby  certify  that  Hyrum  Smith  did  (in  his  office) 
read  to  me  a  certain  written  document,  which  he  said 
was  a  revelation  from  God;  he  said  that  he  was  with 
Smith  when  it  was  received.     He  afterwards  gave  me 
the  document  to  read,  and  I  took  it  to  my  house,  and 
read  it,  and  showed  it  to  my  wife,  and  returned  it  next 
day.     The  revelation  (so  called)  authorized  certain  men 
to  have  more  wives  than  one  at  a  time,  in  this  world 
and  in  the  world  to  come.     It  said  this  was  the  law,  and 
commanded  Joseph  Smith  to  enter  into  the  law     *     *     * 
and  also  that  he  should  administer  it  to  others.     Several 
other  items  were  in  the  document  supporting  the  above 
revelation.  WM.  LAW. 
State  of  Illinois,  Hancock  County. 

I,  Robert  D.  Foster,  certify  that  the  above  certificate 
was  sworn  to  before  me,  as  true  in  substance,  this  fourth 
day  of  May,  A.  D.  1844.  ROBERT  D.  FOSTER,  J.  P. 

8.  I  certify  that  I  read  the  revelation  referred  to  in  the 
above  affidavit  of  my  husband.     It  sustained  in  strong 
terms  the  doctrine  of  more  wives  than  one  at  a  time,  in 
this  world  and  in  the  next ;  it  authorized  some  to  have 
the  number  of  ten.  and  set  forth  that  those  women  who 


JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST.  35 

would  not  allow  their  husbands  to  have  more  wives  than 
one  should  be  under  condemnation  of  God. 

JANE  LAW. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  this  fourth  day  of 
May,  A.  D.  1844.  ROBERT  D.  FOSTER,  J.  P. 

(9)   Testimony  of  Austin  Cowles : 

To  all  whom  it  may  concern :  Forasmuch  as  the  pub- 
lic mind  has  been  much  agitated  of  late  by  a  course  of 
procedure  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day- 
Saints,  by  a  number  of  person  declaring  against  certain 
doctrines  and  practices  therein  (among  whom  I  am  one), 
it  is  but  meet  that  I  should  give  my  reasons,  at  least  in 
part,  as  a  cause  that  led  me  to  declare  myself. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  1843  the  patriarch, 
Hyrum  Smith,  did  in  the  High  Council,  of  which  I  was 
a  member,  introduce  what  he  said  was  a  revelation  given 
through  the  prophet;  that  Hyrum  Smith  did  essay  to 
read  the  said  revelation  in  said  council ;  that  according  to 
his  reading  there  was  contained  the  following  doctrines : 
first,  the  sealing  up  of  persons  to  eternal  life,  against  all 
sins,  save  that  of  shedding  innocent  blood,  or  of  con- 
senting thereto ;  second,  the  doctrine  of  plurality  of  wives, 
or  marrying  virgins ;  that  "David  and  Solomon  had  many 
wives,  yet  in  this  they  sinned  not,  save  in  the  case  of 
Uriah."  This  revelation,  with  other  evidence  that  the 
aforesaid  heresies  were  taught  and  practiced  in  the  church, 
determined  me  to  leave  the  office  of  first  counsellor  to 
the  president  of  the  church  at  Nauvoo,  inasmuch  as  I 
dared  not  teach  or  administer  such  laws.  And  further 
deponent  said  not.  AUSTIN  COWLES. 

State  of  Illinois,  Hancock  County. 

To  all  whom  it  may  concern:     I  hereby  certify  that 


36  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

the   foregoing  certificate  was   sworn  and   subscribed   to 
before  me  this  fourth  day  of  May,  1844. 

ROBERT  D.  FOSTER,  J.  P. 
State  of  Iowa,  Wapello  County. 

I,  S.  E.  Adler,  a  notary  public  within  and  for  said 
county  and  state,  do  hereby  certify  that  the  foregoing  is 
a  true  and  correct  copy  of  an  article  published  in  the 
Nauvoo  Expositor,  dated  Nauvoo,  111.,  Friday,  June  7, 
1844,  Vol.  i,  No.  i,  and  affidavit  published  therein,  the 
same  being  compared  by  me  from  said  publication. 

In  testimony  whereof  I  herewith  set  my  hand  and 
national  seal,  at  Ottumwa,  this  3d  day  of  July,  1899. 

S.  E.  ABLER,  Notary  Public. 

10.  Testimony  of  Lorenzo  Snow.  The  Deseret  Semi- 
Weekly  News  Supplement,  Dec.  29,  1899,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah: 

THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH   ON    PLURAL  MARRIAGE. 

"I  wish  to  relate  in  full  a  conversation  that  I  had  with 
the  prophet  Joseph  Smith,  concerning  the  principle  of 
celestial  marriage.  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  do  this,  as  there 
are  now  but  few  persons  living  who  heard  from  the 
prophet's  own  lips  his  views  and  testimony  concerning 
this  principle.  By  doing  so,  however,  I  do  not  wish  to 
convey  the  idea  that  plural  marriages  are  now  being 
contracted  by  saints  anywhere  in  the  world,  but  to  the 
contrary  I  do  most  solemnly  testify  that  during  my  ad- 
ministration as  president  of  the  church  no  such  mar- 
riages have  been  contracted,  neither  to  my  knowledge 
have  any  such  marriages  been  contracted  since  the  mani- 
festo was  issued  by  President  Wilford  Woodruff. 

"In  the  month  of  April,  1843,  I  returned  from  my 
European  mission.  A  few  days  after  my  arrival  at 
Nauvoo,  when  at  President  Joseph  Smith's  house,  he 


JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST.  37 

said  he  wished  to  have  some  private  talk  with  me,  and 
requested  me  to  walk  out  with  him.  It  was  toward  even- 
ing. We  walked  a  little  distance,  and  sat  down  on  a 
large  log  that  lay  on  the  bank  of  the  river ;  he  there  ex- 
plained to  me  the  doctrine  of  the  plurality  of  wives. 

"He  said  that  the  Lord  had  revealed  to  him,  and  com- 
manded him  to  have  women  sealed  to  him  as  wives ;  that 
he  foresaw  the  trouble  that  would  follow,  and  sought  to 
turn  away  from  the  commandment;  that  an  angel  from 
heaven  appeared  before  him  with  a  drawn  sword,  threat- 
ening him  with  destruction  unless  he  went  forward  and 
obeyed  the  command. 

"He  then  told  me  that  my  sister  Eliza  Snow  had  been 
sealed  to  him  as  his  wife  for  time  and  eternity. 

"He  further  said  that  the  Lord  would  open  the  way, 
and  I  should  have  women  sealed  to  me  as  wives.  This 
conversation  was  prolonged,  I  think,  one  hour  or  more, 
in  which  he  told  me  many  important  things. 

"I  solemnly  swear  before  God  and  the  holy  angels,  as 
I  hope  to  come  forth  in  the  morning  of  the  resurrection, 
that  the  above  statement  is  true. 

"I  know  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  true  prophet  of  the 
living  God.  I  testify  that  he  saw  and  spoke  with  God, 
and  with  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ.  The  Lord  gave  me  this 
living  testimony  and  it  has  been  burning  within  my  soul 
ever  since  I  received  it.  I  now  give  it  unto  the  whole 
world.  I  not  only  testify  to  all  mankind  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  sent  of  God,  and  that  the  work  that  was 
established  through  him  was  the  work  of  God,  but  warn 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  concerning  the  predictions 
made  by  the  prophet,  and  testify  in  most  solemn  manner 
that  I  know  them  to  be  true. 

LORENZO  SNOW/' 


38  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

11.  Names  of  eight  of  Smith's  wives,  from  records  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah: 

No.  i.  Emma  Hale,  lawful  wife. 

No.  2.  Louisa  Beman,  daughter  of  Alva  and  Betsy  Be- 
man,  born  in  Livingston  County,  N.  Y.,  Feb.  7,  1815; 
married  to  Joseph  Smith  April  5,  1841. 

No.  3.  Eliza  Snow ;  married  Joseph  Smith  June  24, 
1841. 

Nos.  4  and  5.  Emma  and  her  sister  Eliza  Partridge; 
married  to  Joseph  Smith  1843,  Heber  Kimball  officiating. 

No.  6.  Zena  D.  Huntington ;  sealed  to  Joseph  Smith 
Oct.  27,  1841. 

No.  7.  Olive  Guy  Frost;  sealed  to  Joseph  Smith,  1843. 

No.  8.  Mary  Laurance;  married  to  Joseph  Smith,  1843. 
After  his  death  she  married  Brigham  Young. 

12.  In  Nauvoo,  in  1841,  while  that  talented  scoundrel 
and  libertine,  Dr.  John   C.   Bennett,  and  Joseph  Smith 
were  drawing  up  that  notorious  Nauvoo  charter,  Elder 
Howard  Coray,  who  was  at  that  time  Smith's  confiden- 
tial clerk,   states  that  he  was  present  when  Smith  and 
Bennett  were  constructing  the  charter;  that  Bennett  ob- 
jected to  certain  clauses  as  being  "too  strong,"  to  which 
Smith  replied :    "We  must  have  that  power  in  our  courts, 
for  this  work  will  gather  of  all  mankind ;  the  Turk  with 
his  ten  wives  will  come  to  Nauvoo,  and  we  must  have 
laws  to  protect  him  with  these  wives."     Beadle's  Hist., 
p.  72. 

Also  Governor  Ford's  testimony  in  Beadle's  Hist.,  p. 
78,  speaking  of  Nauvoo  in  1842,  and  Smith:  "His  elders 
were  now  instructed  that  the  time  had  arrived  when  seven 
women  should  take  hold  of  one  man;  that  no  woman 
could  be  saved  unless  united  to  a  husband  in  a  spiritual 
sense.  She  must  accept  prostitution  or  damnation — and 
the  system  was  one  of  complete  concubinage." 


JOSEPH  SMITH  A  POLYGAMIST.  39 

"The  two  young  Smiths  who  lately  made  a  raid  into 
Utah  (continues  the  Governor)  ought  to  know,  as  every 
intelligent  person  does  know,  that  the  will  of  Joseph 
Smith  was  absolute  in  Nauvoo,  and  all  the  councils,  san- 
hedrims and  priests  in  the  city  could  never  have  estab- 
lished polygamy  there,  if  he  had  but  shook  his  little  finger 
at  it."  Beadle,  p.  78. 

We  have  given  these  twelve  testimonies,  because  the 
R.  C.  is  so  loud  in  denying  that  Joe  Smith  ever  prac- 
ticed polygamy,  making  $500  bluffs  if  it  can  be  proven, 
etc.  In  our  discussion  with  Elder  C.  J.  Hunt  in  Sac 
City  we  challenged  him  to  deposit  his  $500  in  the  bank 
there,  and  to  turn  it  over,-  if  three-fourths  of  the  audi- 
ence would  decide  that  we  had  proven  Smith  a  polyga- 
mist,  but  the  $500  bluff  was  heard  of  no  more.  We  have 
much  more  testimony  on  this  point,  but  we  deem  this 
sufficient  for  the  present,  in  what  we  want  to  be  a  small 
book. 

The  blighted  homes,  the  broken  hearts,  and  the  degra- 
dation that  grew  out  of  this  Satanic  system,  must  not 
be  laid  wholly  to  Brigham  Young,  for  Joseph  Smith,  the 
founder  of  Mormonism,  started  the  whole  iniquitous 
system,  with  its  secretism,  oaths,  polygamy  and  crime 
of  all  kinds. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MORMON   POLITICS  AND  WAR. 

We  also  claim  that  Smith  was  a  false  prophet,  and 
his  church  a  false  church,  because  he  sought  political 
power,  and  drilled  troops  for  war,  and  fought  against 
his  enemies. 

This  was  following  the  practices  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  that  has  always  sought  political  power,  and  has 
built  up  her  system  with  the  carnal  sword,  as  under 
Constantine,  Edwin  VI,  Charlemagne  and  other  Roman 
emperors.  Constantine  claimed  to  have  seen  the  sign 
of  the  cross  in  the  heavens,  by  which  sign  he  should 
conquer.  So  he  took  the  cross  and  the  carnal  sword, 
and  went  out  to  convert  the  world  to  the  Romish  church. 

In  the  fifth  century  the  bishop  of  Rome  assumed  to  be 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  and,  assuming  the  powers  of  the  age 
to  come,  began  to  wield  the  "rod  of  iron."  The  harlot 
woman  "Babylon"  began  to  ride  the  beast,  or  civil  power, 
and  to  use  the  civil  power  in  persecution  of  the  saints ; 
the  inquisition  after  a  time  was  established  in  Spain  and 
other  Catholic  countries,  and  during  these  dark  ages  of 
Rome's  glory  50,000,000  martyrs  were  tortured  and 
slaughtered  by  this  false  political  church.  "The  woman 
was  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of 
Jesus."  Rev.,  ch.  17  and  18. 

Jesus  refused  to  accept  political  power,  when  Satan 
offered  it  to  him.  Lu.  4.  He  also  said  to  Pilate:  "My 
kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,  or  my  servants  would 
fight"  (like  Romans  and  Mormons  did).  John  18:36. 

40 


MORMON  POLITICS  AND  WAR.  41 

He  told  Peter  to  put  up  his  sword,  for  they  that  take 
the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword.  Matt.  26:52. 
Jesus  taught  his  true  followers  that  they  must  use  only 
the  spiritual  armor  and  weapons  in  fighting  sin.  Eph.  6 : 
11-19.  While  he  taught  them  to  be  obedient  to  rulers, 
yet  he  showed  them  that  their  true  citizenship  was  in 
heaven,  deposited  in  him,  their  coming  king  (Phil.  3:4), 
and  that  they  were  as  pilgrims  here.  Hebr.  1 1 19,  37-40. 
He  taught  them  to  pray  for  his  "kingdom  to  come"  to 
smash  these  governments  in  pieces.  Matt.  6:10;  Dan. 
2:34>  35>  44-  He  taught  them  to  not  resist  evil,  nor  to 
seek  revenge,  nor  to  attempt  to  reform  corrupt  churches 
or  political  systems — which  never  have  been,  and  never 
can  be,  reformed — but  to  come  out  from  among  them,  and 
be  separate,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  and  repentance, 
which  would  work  within  the  individuals,  to  regenerate 
them  morally,  and  sanctify  them  in  the  midst  of  evil,  and 
make  them  proof  against  it,  till  the  age  comes,  and  God's 
due  time  arrives,  for  the  saints  to  judge  the  world.  Then 
they  will  execute  the  judgments  written,  and  bind  the 
kings  with  chains  and  the  nobles  with  fetters  of  iron, 
i  Cor.  6:2;  Jude  14,  15;  Ps.  149. 

But  Romanism  and  Mormonism,  and  most  counterfeit 
systems,  have  assumed  that  they  were  God's  kingdom, 
and,  an  age  before  the  time,  have  attempted  to  judge  the 
world,  and  to  wield  the  rod  of  iron.  Some  in  Paul's 
time  got  the  same  foolish  notion  into  their  heads,  to 
whom  Paul  said  in  irony :  "Now  ye  are  full,  now  ye  are 
rich,  ye  have  reigned  as  kings  without  us :  and  I  would 
to  God  ye  did  reign,  that  we  might  reign  with  you !" 
i  Cor.  4:8. 

But  see  Beadle's  History,  pp.  67,  70,  71,  81,  88,  90 
and  92 — how  Smith  was  the  "lieutenant-general  of  the 


42  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Nauvoo  Legion" ;  drilled  his  troops  for  bloodshed,  and 
announced  himself  as  a  candidate  for  President  of  the 
United  States. 

And  we  would  say  here,  that  if,  as  Smith  and  his 
missionaries  taught,  he  was  sure  he  would  be  elected, 
then  he  was  a  false  prophet,  for  he  was  not.  But  if  he 
simply  ran  for  office,  not  expecting  to  get  it,  knowing 
the  ridicule  that  would  be  heaped  upon  him  by  his  ene- 
mies, then  he  was  simply  a  fool. 

The  historian  tells  us,  on  page  88,  how  the  Whigs 
and  Democrats,  who  had  each  been  seeking  the  favor  of 
the  Mormons  to  get  their  solid  vote,  found  that  the  Mor- 
mon sect  was  for  sale  every  day  and  hour  of  the  day, 
and  that  they  were  uncertain  until  the  last  hour  of  the 
election.  How  that  after  Smith  had  been  two  years  in 
Illinois  he  controlled  3,000  votes,  and  that  the  offices 
of  the  county  were  virtually  his  gift,  and  a  man  could 
scarcely  reach  Congress  without  his  will.  This  accounts 
for  the  great  privileges  given  the  Mormons  in  that  Nau- 
voo charter  by  the  Democrats,  then  in  power,  in  1840-41. 
It  was  done  by  them  to  conciliate  the  Mormons,  and  to 
secure  their  vote,  and  yet  Smith  and  his  followers  voted 
for  the  Whigs  by  "revelation." 

At  last,  as  Governor  Ford  records,  pp.  113,  Beadle's 
Hist.,  Joe  Smith  dies,  shooting  at  his  enemies,  but  the 
mob  dispatched  him  with  four  bullets  through  his  body ; 
and,  p.  116,  "the  spiritual  wives  of  the  prophet  filled  the 
city  with  their  cries,  but  his  lawful  wife  Emma  was  quiet 
and  resigned." 

Thus  Smith  lived  the  life  of  a  libertine,  and  died  the 
death  of  a  desperado,  shooting  at  his  enemies !  A  shame- 
ful life,  and  a  disgraceful  death. 

I  must  here  remark  that  the  most  biased  and  one-sided 
history  that  I  have  ever  read  is  Mormon  history,  as  writ- 


MORMON  POLITICS  AND  WAR.  43 

ten  by  Mormons.  When  God  writes  up  the  history  of 
David  or  Solomon  he  shows  up  both  the  good  and  the 
bad,  and  does  not  justify  the  evil  in  them.  But  Mormon 
writers  not  only  show  up  only  the  good  in  Smith  and 
their  system,  but  misrepresent  the  facts,  and  thus  deceive 
many  good  and  honest  people.  They  represent  the  chief 
crime  of  Mormons  as  being  that  they  were  abolitionists, 
when  history  convicts  them  of  murder,  treason,  robbery, 
counterfeiting,  stealing,  and  almost  every  offense  in  the 
catalogue  of  crime !  They  represent  their  church  as 
being  like  the  first  church,  persecuted  for  righteousness' 
sake,  when  the  fact  is  it  was  persecuted  for  deviltry's 
sake.  The  first  church  was  jailed  while  innocent.  Smith's 
church  was  jailed  while  guilty;  and  official  records  still 
show  their  conviction  and  guilt.  See  any  Encyclopedia  or 
Standard  History  on  Mormonism. 

Nor  have  we  ever  yet  seen  a  history  of  Smith,  written 
by  a  Mormon,  that  told  about  Smith  wounding  three 
men  in  his  death  at  Carthage,  111.,  in  1844.  Why  this 
partiality,  and  fear  of  telling  the  whole  truth? 

These  two  lines  of  argument,  alone,  on  politics  and 
war,  as  practiced  by  Smith  and  his  church,  are  of  them- 
selves sufficient  to  convince  any  student  of  the  true  Chris- 
tian system,  as  established  and  taught  by  Jesus,  that 
Smith  was  a  false  prophet,  and  his  church,  and  the  fac- 
tions into  which  it  is  now  split,  are  all  false,  counterfeit 
systems. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

MORMON   SECRETISM. — MASONRY. 

We  learn  from  history  that  Hyrum  Smith  was  an 
Arch  Mason,  and  Joseph  Smith  was  well  up  in  the  higher 
degrees  of  Masonry,  and  that,  in  Nauvoo,  Smith  got  a 
charter  to  run  a  lodge  among  his  people,  and  that  nearly 
every  male  member  was  initiated  into  it,  until  he  added 
to  it  some  of  his  own  peculiar  ideas,  and  the  Masons 
revoked  the  charter.  Hyrum  Smith  had  left  the  Masons 
after  the  book  of  Mormon  came  out,  as  it  denounces 
secretism  (Beadle,  p.  515  etc.),  but  afterward  that  he 
assisted  Joseph  in  initiating  the  "Saints"  into  these  secret 
degrees  in  Nauvoo.  The  book  of  Mormon  condemns 
many  things  that  Smith  and  his  whole  church  practiced. 

In  Joseph  Smith's  journal,  as  written  by  the  prophet 
himself  in  1842  for  John  Wentworth,  proprietor  of  the 
Chicago  Democrat,  we  read :  , 

"Passed  over  to  Montrose,  Iowa,  in  company  with 
General  Adams,  Colonel  Brewer  and  others,  and  wit- 
nessed the  installation  of  the  officers  of  the  Rising  Sun 
Lodge  of  the  Ancient  Order  of  York  Masons,  at  Mont- 
rose,  by  General  James  Adams,  deputy  grand  master  of 
Illinois.  *  *  *"  Then  follows  Smith's  prophecy  of 
the  saints  going  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  building 
cities  there  and  becoming  a  mighty  people  there,  etc. 

See  also  Beadle's  History,  pp.  125-129,  how  (speaking 
of  1844,  right  after  Smith's  death)  that  the  Mormons 
were  bound  to  obey  their  church  officers  by  the  most 
absolute  oaths.  How  between  the  citizens  and  Mormons 

44 


MORMON  SECRETISM— MASONRY.  45 

terrible  riots  and  skirmishes  took  place.  How  blood  was 
shed  and  lives  were  lost.  How  a  horrible  crime  was  per- 
petrated in  Lee  County,  and  the  perpetrators  traced 
directly  to  Nauvoo.  How  a  dozen  Mormons  swore  that 
the  accused  was  in  another  city  at  the  time,  yet  their 
testimony  was  so  contradictory,  and  the  testimony  so 
plain  against  them,  that  the  murderers,  two  brothers 
named  Hodges,  were  convicted  and  hanged  at  Montrose, 
Iowa.  How  Governor  Ford  was  more  an  enemy  to  the 
anti-Mormons  than  to  the  Mormons,  and  tried  to  make 
their  case  as  favorable  as  possible  in  his  records,  yet 
the  Mormons  never  ceased  to  abuse  him  (pp.  126,  127). 

See  "Tell  It  All,"  by  Mrs.  Stenhouse,  pp.  353-360: 
"Joseph  Smith,  the  prophet,  and  very  many  of  his  early 
associates,  belonged  to  the  Ancient  Order  of  Free  Masons. 
When  he  was  initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  that  society,, 
and  what  position  he  attained  to,  I  do  not  know;  but 
one  thing  is  certain,  that  when  he,  under  the  influence 
of  peculiar  fanaticism,  endeavored  to  engraft  upon  Free 
Masonry  some  of  his  own  peculiar  ideas  of  the  new 
religion,  he  and  those  connected  with  him  were  publicly 
disavowed  by  the  lodges  in  the  West.  The  idea  of  a 
bond  of  brotherhood,  secret  and  indissoluble,  seems  ever 
to  have  been  present  in  Joseph's  mind." 

Here  I  quote  some  clauses  from  the  oath  taken  by 
Arch  Masons,  in  this  seventh  degree  of  Masonry,  as  given 
in  "Free  Masonry  Illustrated,"  by  Jacob  O.  Doesburg, 
certified  by  four  affidavits,  from  men  who  had  taken  these 
oaths  and  degrees,  to  be  a  true  and  accurate  exposure. 

Paragraph  5  in  the  oath :  "I  furthermore  promise  and 
swear  that  I  will  assist  a  companion  Royal  Arch  Mason, 
when  engaged  in  any  difficulty,  and  will  espouse  his 


46  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

cause  so  far  as  to  extricate  him  from  the  same,  whether 
he  be  right  or  wrong. 

"I  furthermore  promise  and  swear  that  I  will  keep 
all  the  secrets  of  a  companion  Royal  Arch  Mason,  when 
communicated  to  me  as  such,  without  exception." 

Paragraphs  12  and  13  read:  "And  this  I  most  sol- 
emnly and  sincerely  promise  and  swear,  with  a  steadfast 
resolution  to  perform  the  same,  without  any  hesitation, 
mental  reservation,  or  secret  evasion  of  mind  whatever ; 
binding  myself  under  no  less  a  penalty  than  that  of  hav- 
ing my  skull  smote  off,  and  my  brain  exposed  to  the 
scorching  rays  of  the  meridian  sun,  should  I  ever  know- 
ingly violate  this  my  Royal  Arch  Mason's  obligation. 
So  help  me  God,  and  keep  me  steadfast  in  the  due  per- 
formance of  the  same. 

"Captain  of  Host:  'In  token  of  your  sincerity  of  pur- 
pose, in  these  solemn  engagements,  you  will  kiss  the  Holy 
Bible  now  open  before  you.'  '  (Each  kisses  the  Bible.) 

And  now,  dear  reader,  whether  you  follow  Smith  or 
any  other  leader  that  has  taken  such  as  the  above  oaths, 
I  ask  you  to  decide  if  such  leaders  represent  Jesus  and 
his  followers  who  taught :  "Swear  not  at  all" ;  "In  secret 
I  have  said  nothing";  "Men  love  darkness  rather  than 
light  because  their  deeds  are  evil";  "Have  no  fellowship 
with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  reprove 
them";  "Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbelievers;  for 
what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  infidel  ?  Where- 
fore come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  and  I  will  receive  you" ; 
"Blessed  is  the  man  that  standeth  not  in  the  way  of  sin- 
ners; nor  sitteth  in  the  seat  of  the  scorner." 


MORMON  SECRET1SM— MASONRY.  47 

No ;  Smith's  secretism,  if  there  was  nothing  else,  would 
brand  him  a  false  prophet,  and  his  system,  according  to 
his  own  book  (B.  M.,  p.  515),  "a  murderous  system,  built 
up  by  the  devil,  the  father  of  lies."  Herein  is  seen  his 
own  inconsistence,  as  also  in  his  denunciation  of  polyga- 
my (B.  M.,  p.  117),  and  his  secret  practice  of  the  same, 
as  we  have  abundantly  proven. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  ENDOWMENT  HOUSE. 

Not  satisfied  with  the  iron-clad  and  sacrilegious  oaths 
and  rites  of  Masonry,  Smith  added  yet  a  more  ungodly 
system  of  secretism  to  his  so  called  "restored  kingdom 
of  God,"  known  as  the  Endowment  House.  The  R.  C. 
quote  Gen.  5,  in  Smith's  so  called  inspired  translation 
of  the  Bible  (which  attributes  secretism  to  Cain,  as  Smith 
has  added  it  to  the  book  of  Genesis)  as  proof  that  Smith 
did  not  introduce  the  Endowment  House  system  and 
Masonry.  They  try  to  throw  all  the  blame  on  Brigham 
Young  for  secretism  and  polygamy ;  but  hundreds  of  old 
Mormons  have  testified  to  Smith  himself  having  intro- 
duced both ;  although  Brigham  added  some  to  the  Endow- 
ment system,  as  the  oath  to  "avenge  the  death  of  Smith" 
proves. 

We  quote  from  Smith's  own  words  in  the  temple  in 
Kirtland,  Ohio,  March  30,  1836,  as  published  in  Hist, 
of  Jos.  Smith,  Will.  Star,  Vol  15,  p.  727:  "While  wait- 
ing, I  made  the  following  remarks — that  the  time  that 
we  were  required  to  tarry  in  Kirtland  to  be  endoived 
would  be  fulfilled  in  a  few  days,"  etc.  Hence  here  is  the 
Endowment  House  in  Kirtland  in  1836. 

In  "Times  and  Season,"  Vol.  5,  p.  698,  Elder  Woodruff, 
writing  from  Salem,  Mass.,  under  date  Oct.  n,  1844,  at  a 
time  when  Sydney  Rigdon's  claims  were  still  agitated, 
said : 

"Has  the  prophet  Joseph  found  Elder  Rigdon  in  his 
councils  when  he  organized  the  quorum  of  the  twelve,  a 

48 


THE  ENDOWMENT  HOUSE.  49 

few  months  before  his  death,  to  prepare  them  for  their 
endowment?  And  when  they  received  their  endowment," 
etc. 

Also  in  "Juvaiile  Instructor,"  Vol.  21,  p.  158,  we  read, 
in  1845,  right  after  the  death  of  Smith,  of  Saints  receiv- 
ing endowments  in  the  temple. 

It  may  pass  with  those  who  are  ignorant  of  Mormon 
history,  and  living  testimonials  of  old  Mormons,  who 
received  those  so-called  "endowments,"  for  the  R.  C,  or 
"Josephites,"  to  claim  that  these  refer  to  "endowments 
of  the  holy  spirit."  But  there  are  still  too  many  who 
themselves,  or  their  parents,  are  or  were  living  witnesses 
of  Smith's  secret  endowment  system,  for  whitewash  to 
pass  as  genuine. 

See  also  D.  C.,  p.  284,  revelation  given  Joseph  Smith 
June  22,  1834:  "Verily  I  say  unto  you,  it  is  expedient 
in  me  that  the  first  elders  of  my  church  should  receive 
their  endowments  from  on  high,  in  my  house,  which  I 
have  commanded  to  be  built  unto  my  name  in  the  land 
of  Kirtland,"  etc. 

We  here  give  a  condensed  description  of  the  Endow- 
ment House,  from  Beadle's  Hist.,  pp.  486-500,  as  acted 
out  about  the  time  of  Smith's  death. 

A  sort  of  drama  was  acted  out  by  leading  officers  of 
the  church.  Brigham  Young  personified  Eloheim  or 
Head  God ;  George  A.  Smith,  Jehovah ;  Daniel  H.  Wells, 
Jesus;  George  Q.  Cannon,  Michael;  W.  W.  Phelps, 
Satan ;  Joseph  F.  Smith,  the  apostle  Peter ;  John  Taylor, 
the  apostle  James ;  Erastus  Snow,  the  apostle  John ;  Eliza 
R.  Snow,  Eve. 

The  preparation  consisted  in  ( i )  washing  and  anoint- 
ing; (2)  Eloheim  cursing  Adam  and  Eve,  Satan  driven 
out;  (3)  trial  of  faith,,  the  searching  hand;  (4)  the 
oath;  (5)  the  blood  atonement. 


50  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Deep  silence  pervades  the  room.  Dim  light.  Attend- 
ants communicate  by  signs  or  low  whispers.  They  re- 
move their  shoes.  Men  are  led  to  a  room  on  right,  and 
women  to  left,  where  they  are  bathed  by  proper  attend- 
ants of  their  own  sex.  Then  they  have  a  new  name 
whispered  to  them.  In  another  room  they  are  anointed 
with  oil,  to  symbolize  Holy  Spirit.  The  candidate  is 
then  dressed  in  a  sort  of  tunic,  or  loose-fitting  garment, 
supposed  to  shield  him  from  the  devil,  poison  and  all 
harm.  (Here,  p.  489,  Beadle  says:  "It  is  generally  be- 
liveed  that  Joe  Smith  took  off  his  tunic  the  morning  he 
went  to  Carthage  *  *  *  and  that  he  would  not  have 
been  killed  if  he  had  retained  it."  Mrs.  Stenhouse,  who 
went  through  the  Endowment  House  with  her  husband, 
shortly  after  Smith's  death,  also  says  in  'Tell  It  All," 
p.  360:  "This  close-fitting  garment  (tunic)  was  to  pro- 
tect from  disease,  bullets,  the  dagger  and  death  itself. 
It  has  been  said  that  Joseph  Smith  carelessly  left  off 
this  garment,  on  the  day  of  his  death,  and  had  he  not 
done  so  the  rifles  of  the  assassins  would  have  been  harm- 
less to  him." 

We  leave  the  reader  to  judge  if  Mormons,  at  the  time 
of  Smith's  death,  would  have  talked  thus  about  the  tunic 
put  on  in  the  Endowment  House  by  Smith,  if  Smith  had 
known  nothing  about  this  secret  system,  with  its  blas- 
phemous personifications  of  Jehovah  and  its  diabolical 
oaths. 

The  characters  personifying  Jehovah,  Jesus,  Michael, 
etc.,  in  the  Endowment  House,  act  out  the  successive 
steps  in  the  creation  of  the  world.  They  place  the  can- 
didates on  the  floor  and  close  their  eyes,  and  pretend  to 
create  Adam  and  Eve.  They  slap  them  to  vivify  them, 
and  stand  them  upon  their  feet.  Satan  enters  and  de- 
ceives them.  Loud  groans  follow,  and  Satan  is  cursed, 


THE  ENDOWMENT  HOUSE.  v 

and  wriggles  out  of  the  room  hissing.  The  candidates 
kneel,  and  take  a  solemn  oath  to  preserve  the  secrets 
inviolably,  to  obey  the  priesthood  in  all  things,  and  the 
men  swear  that  they  will  take  no  woman  unless  given 
them  by  the  presidency  of  the  church.  A  grip  and  key 
word  are  given,  and  the  first  degree  of  the  Aaronic 
priesthood  is  conferred.  The  penalty  for  breaking  this 
oath  is  to  have  their  blood  spilt  as  an  atonement  for  their 
sins,  etc. 

They  pass  into  a  darker  room,  where  they  are  caused 
to  stumble  over  blocks  and  furniture ;  persons  are  heard 
calling,  "Here  is  light/'  "There  is  light,"  etc.,  and  a  con- 
test goes  on  among  those  who  call  themselves  Catholics, 
Methodists,  Baptists,  Presbyterians,  etc.  The  sectarians 
pull  the  candidates  about  till  they  are  quite  exhausted, 
till  they  are  ready  for  the  second  degree  of  the  Aaronic 
priesthood.  They  then  join  hands,  kneel  in  a  circle,  and 
take  another  solemn  oath,  the  penalty  of  which  is  "throat 
cut  from  ear  to  ear/'  with  other  disgusting  and  basphem- 
ous  details  we  have  not  space  to  notice. 

Two  other  estates  or  degrees  are  passed  through,  with 
oaths  and  penalties  of  "bowels  slit  across  and  entrails  fed 
to  swine/'  etc.,  if  they  ever  violate  their  oath  or  reveal 
these  secrets,  etc. 

The  third  degree  or  estate  as  conducted  immediately 
after  Smith's  death,  as  testified  to  by  many  who  went 
through  it  (see  Beadle,  pp.  496,  497),  contains  an  oath, 
taken  while  candidates  lie  upon  their  backs  upon  the  altar, 
with  a  razor  or  large  knife  at  their  throats,  that  they  will 
avenge  the  death  of  Joseph  Smith,  and  bear  eternal  hos- 
tility to  the  government  of  the  United  States  for  the 
murder  of  the  Prophet ;  that  they  renounce  all  allegiance 
they  may  have  held  to  the  government,  and  hold  them- 
selves absolved  from  all  oaths  of  fealty,  past  or  future ; 


52  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

that  they  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  overthrow  the  gov- 
ernment, and  teach  their  children  the  same.  They  are 
then  declared  acceptable  to  God,  and  the  second  degree 
of  Melchizadek  priesthood  is  conferred.  They  are  then 
passed  behind  the  veil. 

The  system  seems  to  be  based  upon  Masonry,  the  mys- 
teries of  the  Middle  Ages,  "Paradise  Lost/'  by  Milton, 
and  the  pagan  poets  on  Elysium,  hades,  etc. 

If  our  readers  still  think  Smith  a  true  prophet  of  God, 
and  the  restorer  of  the  full  gospel  and  of  Christ's  true 
church,  let  him  fancy  Jesus  and  the  apostles  instituting 
such  a  blasphemous  drama,  with  its  oaths  and  horrible 
penalties,  and  I  think  he  will,  if  honest,  have  to  change 
his  mind.  Jesus  condemns  secretism,  oaths,  and  all  works 
done  in  darkness.  This  secretism  of  itself  is  sufficient  to 
condemn  both  Smith  and  his  church,  though  parading 
under  the  name  of  "Saints"  and  the  "only  true  church  on 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth."  D.  C.,  p.  4. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE   MORMON   CHURCH. — HISTORICAL. 

The  word  Mormon,  it  is  claimed,  means  bugbear  or 
horrible  fright.  As  this  is  the  name  of  Smith's  chief 
book,  the  church  was  given  this  name  by  gentiles,  and 
is  still  thus  designated,  although  they  call  themselves 
"Latter  Day  Saints."  Still,  "Mormon  church"  is  all  the 
name  they  had  for  three  years  after  their  birth  as  a 
church. 

Beadle's  Hist.,  p.  42:  "At  a  conference  assembled  at 
Kirtland,  Ohio,  May  3,  1833,  they  repudiated  the  name 
of  Mormons,  and  adopted  for  the  first  time  that  of  Latter 
Day  Saints." 

Joseph  Smith  himself,  in  a  brief  account  of  the  origin 
of  Mormonism,  published  by  John  Wentworth  in  1842, 
entitles  his  autobiography  "Joseph  Smith's  Account  of 
the  Origin  of  'Mormonism'  " ! 

Hence  they  were  called  Mormons  from  1830  till  1833.. 
Then  they  took  the  name  "The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints."  After  Smith's  death  in  1844 
various  factions  sprung  up,  led  by  Sydney  Rigdon ;  Wil- 
liam Smith,  brother  of  the  prophet;  James  J.  Strang, 
Lyman  Wight  and  George  Miller  and  others,  and  finally 
in  1860,  at  Amboy,  111.,  about  150  men,  who  had  chiefly 
been  followers  of  some  of  the  apostate  factions,  met  and 
ordained  Joseph  Smith,  the  prophet's  son,  as  the  presi- 
dent of  a  new  i^pion,  called  "The  Reorganized  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints."  At  present  the 
church  consists  of  three  warring  factions  called  by  gen- 
tiles Brighamites,  Josephites  and  Hedrickites. 

53 


54  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

The  migrations  of  the  church  from  its  birth  till  the 
present  are  approximately  as  follows : 

The  church  was  organized  at  Fayette,  N.  Y.,  April  6, 
1830  ,with  six  members,  all  Smiths  but  Oliver  Cowdery 
and  Joseph  Knight.  Left  in  1831. 

Headquarters  next  in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  1831.  A  por- 
tion of  them  were  driven  out  in  1833,  and  the  main  body 
left  in  1838.  In  1832  Brigham  Young  joined  them  at 
Kirtland,  and  was  ordained  an  elder.  There  was  also  a 
body  of  them  in  Independence,  Mo.,  from  1831  to  1834-38, 
when  they  were  expelled  from  there. 

They  settled  next  at  Far  West,  Clay  County,  Mo.,  in 
1834.  The  troubles  here,  in  1838,  resulted  in  a  small 
civil  war  between  gentiles  and  Mormons,  which  resulted 
in  the  Mormons  being  driven  out  by  mobs,  in  the  winter 
of  1838-9. 

Their  next  settlement  was  at  Commerce,  111.,  which 
they  called  Nauvoo,  in  1839.  They  remained  there  till 
Smith  was  killed  in  1844,  after  which  troubles  grew 
worse,  until  in  1846-7  they  fled  for  the  West.  They 
stopped  in  Iowa  a  year,  chiefly  at  Council  Bluffs,  and 
a  portion  of  them  got  to  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  in  1846, 
and  the  main  body  got  there  in  1847-8. 

We  will  not  here  enter  into  much,  discussion  as  to  the 
doctrines  of  the  church,  which  we  will  notice  when 
examining  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  doctrine  and  cove- 
nants. Also  what  wre  have  passed  over  already  on  the 
character  of  the  Smith  family ;  Smith  a  polygamist,  Mor- 
mon politics  and  war,  and  Mormon  secretism  are  suffi- 
cient to  undermine  the  claims  of  any  of  the  Mormon 
factions  to  being  the  true  church  of  Christ,  and  their 
divisions  also  write  their  mene,  tekel,  upharson  upon  their 
whole  mushroom  system ;  for  "a  house  divided  against 
itself  Can  not  stand." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  TRUE   CHURCH   AND   THE   FALSE. 

The  teaching  of  Mormons  is,  that  the  true  church  of 
Christ  is  a  visible  organization,  with  apostles,  prophets, 
pastors,  teachers,  etc.,  and  gifts  of  tongues,  healing,  etc., 
as  shown  in  Eph.  4  and  i  Cor.  12.  We  will  riot  here 
discuss  whether  there  should  be  such  a  visible  system  or 
not;  suffice  it  to  show  that  Mormons  do  not  possess 
the  gifts  of  which  they  boast,  and  that  the  true  churcri 
is  no  visible  organization  now  on  earth. 

The  true  church  is  all  the  called  out  sanctified  saints, 
of  the  Christian  age,  in  resurrected  capacity ;  the  church 
of  the  firstborn,  whose  names  are  written  in  heaven. 
Hebr.  12:  23.  They  have  been  chosen  in  Christ  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Eph.  1 14.  Their  names 
have  been  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life  from  the  oundation 
of  the  world.  Rev.  13  :8.  Those  who  by  one  spirit  have 
been  baptized  into  one  body,  i  Cor.  12,  13,  27.  Who 
worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  John  4 123,  24.  They 
are  baptized,  by  death  to  sin,  into  Jesus  Christ — an  in- 
visible body.  Rom.  6:4;  Gal.  3:27.  They  are  members 
of  the  church,  which  is  (not  a  sect,  but)  Christ's  body. 
Eph.  i  :22.  This  body  is  not  organized  till  the  resur- 
rection. Rev.  21:9,  10;  i  Thess.  4:13-18.  It  will  con- 
sist of  all  in  this  age  who  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  truth,  both  theirs  and  ours,  i  Cor. 
i  :2.  It  is  built  upon  the  foundation  Christ,  and  the  old 
apostles  and  prophets  (not  successors).  Eph.  2:19-22. 
No  man  can  add  a  member  or  law  or  iota  to  it.  God 

55 


56  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

builds  it,  and  adds  every  member  to  it.  Acts.  2  -.47. 
He  draws  all  its  members  in.  John  6 144.  God  grants  all 
its  members  repentance  to  the  acknowledging  of  the 
truth.  2  Tim.  2:24,  25.  It  is  by  figure  called  Christ's 
body,  of  his  flesh  and  bones.  Eph.  5:18-33. 

All  its  members  are  "enemies  to  the  world" ;  they  "love 
not  the  world";  "are  not  conformed  to  the  world";  "of 
one  spirit";  "perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind 
and  in  the  same  judgment";  "follow  the  Lamb  whither- 
soever he  goeth" ;  "without  spot  or  blemish  or  any  such 
thing" ;  "as  sheep  among  wolves" ;  use  "spiritual  weapons 
and  armor";  "love  their  enemies";  "do  good  to  those 
who  hate  them";  "resist  not  evil";  "avenge  not  them- 
selves" ;  and  are  bound  together  only  by  love.  No  com- 
ments are  necessary  to  prove  that  neither  Mormons,  nor 
any  other  visible  organization  on  earth,  meet  this  stand- 
ard. ,  No  sin  can  enter  this  body,  i  Cor.  6:18.  All  its 
members  are  made  perfect  through  grace  and  pardon, 
and  only  while  they  keep  thus  pardoned  are  they  in  the 
body.  Hence  Judas,  Ananias,  Simon  Magus  and  other 
apostates  are  not  members  of  the  true  church,  though 
at  one  time  members  of  the  visible  church.  The  true 
church  is  Christ's  body. 

Members  of  the  Mormon  churches,  who  are  in  good 
standing  in  their  church-kingdom,  drink,  use  tobacco, 
dance,  fight  and  swear,  and  some  kill  and  steal  and  lie. 

See  pp.  282  and  502  in  "Tell  It  All,"  by  Mrs.  Sten- 
house,  how  Brigham  Young  attended  theatres  and  balls. 
How,  for  appearance  sake,  he  danced  a  short  time  with 
each  wife,  but  most  of  the  night  with  his  favorite  wife 
Amelia.  How  Mormon  prophets,  apostles,  elders  and 
deacons  danced  and  drank  and  smoked  and  jested  at 
night.  How  Brigham  had  the  picture  of  an  eye  over 
his  whisky  store,  and  the  sign  above  it,  "Holiness  Unto 


THE  TRUE  CHURCH  AND  THE  FALSE.  57 

the  Lord" — and  we  have  shown  the  church  no  better  in 
Smith's  time.  As  to  the  shocking  depravity  of  the  Utah 
Mormons  see  pp.  366  to  380  in  Beadle's  History;  how 
Robert  Sharkey  married  three  sisters,  one  of  whom  was 
divorced  from  her  first  husband  to  marry  him.  He  finally 
committed  suicide.  Two  of  Brigham's  wives,  Clara 
Decker  and  Lucy  Decker  Seely,  were  sisters.  One  family 
consisted  of  two  men  and  four  women,  the  men's  first 
wives  being  sisters,  and  their  second  wives  each  a  sister 
of  the  other  man,  all  living  in  the  same  house.  Bishop 
Smith,  of  Brigham  City,  numbered  two  of  his  own  broth- 
ers' daughters  among  the  inmates  of  his  harem,  sealed 
to  him  by  Brigham  Young,  with  perfect  knowledge  of 
their  relationship.  A  young  Scotchman  was  married 
to  his  half-sister  with  Brigham  Young's  consent.  An- 
other man  in  Utah  had  three  wives  who  were  child, 
mother  and  grandmother.  No  Turks  nor  barbarians  have 
ever  been  more  depraved  than  the  Utah  Mormons  have 
in  marriage  relations. 

The  doctrine  of  "blood  atonement"  as  taught  by  Mor- 
mons was  that  it  was  a  deed  of  love  to  kill  an  apostate. 
The  only  way  to  save  him  or  atone  for  the  sin  of  apostasy 
was  to  have  his  blood  shed. 

See  p.  312  and  316  in  "Tell  It  All"  an  extract  from  a 
published  speech  by  Jedediah  M.  Grant  in  the  tabernacle : 

"I  would  advise  some  of  you  here  to  go  to  President 
Young  and  confess  your  sins,  and  ask  him  to  take  you 
outside  the  city,  and  have  your  blood  shed  to  atone  for 
your  sins.  There  are  men  and  women  that  I  would  ad- 
vise to  go  to  President  Young  immediately  and  ask  him 
to  appoint  a  committee  to  select  a  place  and  shed  their 
blood.  I  believe  that  there  are  many  covenant  breakers, 
and  we  need  a  place  designated  where  we  can  shed  their 
blood.  We  have  been  tried  long  enough  with  this  people, 


58  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

and  I  go  in  for  the  sword  of  the  Almighty  being  un- 
sheathed, not  only  in  word  but  in  deed/'  etc. 

Read  any  history  on  the  wild  rantings  of  Mormon 
preachers  and  their  crimes  and  licentiousness,  and  the 
honest  reader  will  easily  discern  between  the  true  church 
and  the  false.  And  the  Utah  church  is  the  only  true 
Mormon  church,  as  we  shall  prove  farther  on. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE   MORMON   GIFT  OF  TONGUES. 

In  the  primitive  Chris.tian  Church  the  gift  of  tongues 
was  for  a  sign  to  the  unbelieving  world,  to  convince 
them  of- the  truth,  i  Cor.  14:22.  On  Pentecost  men 
of  various  nationalities  heard  in  their  native  tongue,  by 
miracle,  the  wonderful  words  of  life.  Acts  2:1-12.  This 
gift,  while  possessed  by  the  church,  would  obviate  the 
necessity  of  any  translation  of  the  Bible.  But  not  so 
with  Mormon  tongues.  Their  missionaries  had  to  study 
the  language  of  the  people  where  they  went  to  preach 
in  foreign  countries.  See  p.  136  in  "Tell  It  All,"  how 
"the  greatest  difficulty  of  Mr.  Stenhouse,  and  other  Mor- 
mon missionaries,  was  learning  the  language  of  their 
prospective  converts."  And  yet  the  church  claimed  the 
gift  of  tongues ! 

As  an  example  of  Mormon  tongues  we  quote  from  "Tell 
It  All,"  pp.  67,  68 : 

"After  prayer  and  singing,  and  listening  to  very  fer- 
vent addresses  from  some  of  the  elders,  Brother  Seely 
had  delivered  a  most  impassioned  speech,  and  had  hardly 
concluded  when  Sister  Ellis,  who  was  sitting  near  me, 
gave  evidences  of  being  in  an  abnormal  condition  of  mind, 
which  to  me  was  painful  in  the  extreme.  Her  hands 
were  clenched,  and  her  eyes  had  that  wild,  supernatural 
glare  which  is  never  seen  but  in  cases  of  lunacy  or  in- 
tense, feverish  excitement.  Every  one  waited  breath- 
lessly, listening  to  catch  what  she  might  say ;  you  might 


60  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

have  heard  a  pin  drop.  Then  she  began  to  speak ;  or 
rather,  emitted  a  series  of  sounds.  They  seemed  to  me 
chiefly  the  repetition  of  the  same  syllables,  something  like 
a  child's  repeating  "la,  la,  la,  le,  lo;  ma,  ma,  ma,  mi,  ma; 
dele,  dele,  dele  hele,"  followed  by  a  number  of  sounds 
strung  together,  which  could  not  be  rendered  into  any 
shape  by  the  pen.  I  have  since,  in  the  far  West,  heard 
old  Indian  women  crooning  weirdly  monotonous  and  out- 
landish ditties  which  resembled  the  prophetic  utterances 
of  Sister  Ellis. 

"I  now  know  that  these  extraordinary  displays  are 
by  no  means  confined  to  Mormonism.  People  of  a  cer- 
tain temperament  have,  in  all  ages,  when  excited  by  reli- 
gious frenzy,  given  painful  illustrations  of  this  mental 
disease ;  as  the  student  who  remembers  the  "Convulsion- 
aires"  of  the  middle  ages ;  the  Munster  Ana  Baptists  of 
Luther's  time,  and  the  various  emotional  sects  of  more 
modern  times,  will  abundantly  bear  me  witness."  Mrs. 
Stenhouse  adds  that  when  Brigham  Young  first  met 
Joseph  Smith,  that  he  spoke  in  tongues,  but  that  he 
afterward  discouraged  the  practice  of  this  gift. 

In  Henry  Howe's  Hist.  Coll.  from  the  Great  West, 
published  1854,  on  p.  322,  we  read  of  the  law  passed 
by  Smith's  council  of  Nauvoo,  in  1843,  making  it  im- 
prisonment for  life  for  any  person,  with  or  without 
process,  to  attempt  to  arrest  the  prophet  for  any  offense 
growing  out  of  the  Missouri  difficulties ;  and  $100  fine 
for  any  one  to  serve  a  process  in  Nauvoo  without  the 
signature  of  the  mayor  (Smith)." 

The  historian  also  gives  a  specimen  of  tongues  as  it 
fell  from  the  prophet  Smith's  lips  on  a  sacramental  occa- 
sion, which  was  upon  the  tongues  of  Saints  for  months 
afterwards,  as  follows:  "Ak  man,  oh  son;  oh  man,  ah 


THE  MORMON  GIFT  OF  TONGUES.  61 

ne  commene,  en  nolle  goste  en  esac  Milkea,  Jeremiah, 
Ezekiel,  Nephi,  Lehi,  St.  John. 

But  the  Mormon  gift  of  tongues  is  of  no  value  to  them 
when  they  go  as  missionaries  to  foreign  lands.  It  is 
not  a  manifestation  for  the  world,  but  occurs  at  excitable 
gatherings  of  Saints.  It  is  of  no  value  to  them  nor  to  any 
one  else  as  an  agent  to  assist  in  carrying  the  gospel  to 'all 
the  world.  It  is  not  even  a  good  counterfeit  of  the  true 
gift  given  the  primitive  church. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MORMON  SIGNS. 

That  the  sick  have  at  times  been  healed  among  Mor- 
mons, as  a  result  of  prayer  and  faith,  as  among  Spritual- 
ists,  Christian  Scientists,  Catholics  and  all  other  sects,  and 
out  of  all  sects,  we  will  not  deny;  but  that  Mormons 
possess  any  special  gift  of  healing  or  of  miracles  above 
any  other  church  or  people,  we  do  positively  deny.  They 
cannot  compete  at  all  in  the  number  of  testimonials  of 
healings  with  Christian  Scientists,  Dr.  Bowie's  followers, 
or  with  Dr.  Pierce's  Pleasant  Purgative  Pellets,  or  many 
other  patent  medicine  nostrums.  Dr.  Fahrney,  of  Chi- 
cago, has  the  biggest  book  in  the  world  full  of  bonefide 
testimonials  to  cures  of  all  kinds  of  diseases  thru  his 
proprietary  medicine. 

We  have  before  us  "Zion's  Ensign,"  published  at  Inde- 
pendence, Mo.,  by  the  R.  C.  (issue  of  May  10,  1900),  in 
which  we  read  of  thirteen  sick  saints.  No  mention  is 
made  of  any  miraculous  healing  by  faith,  but,  on  p.  6, 
there  is  an  advertisement  of  "Incurable"  heart  disease 
cured  by  Dr.  Franklin  Miles'  Special  Prescription !  "Two 
dollars  and  fifty  cents  worth  of  this  medicine  sent  free. 
Hundreds  of  incurable  cases  of  heart  disease  cured,"  etc. 

In  our  own  experience  we  know  of  but  four  cases  where 
the  R*.  C.  elders  have  anointed  the  sick  and  prayed  for 
them,  and  these  all  died  soon  afterward.  One  of  these 
was  an  Eld.  Thomson,  who  died  at  Colo,  Iowa,  about  two 
years  ago.  So  we  would  recommend  would-be  suicides  to 
Mormon  anointings  and  prayers. 

62 


MORMON  SIGNS.  63 

An  ex-Mormon  of  Council  Bluffs,  Thos.  Pilling,  told 
me  of  a  big  man  named  Smith,  who  cured  many  diseases 
among  the  Mormons  by  manipulations,  which  he  at- 
tributed to  his  own  power;  and  in  "Tell  It  All,"  p.  82, 
Mrs.  Stenhouse  tells  how  the  elders,  for  nearly  three 
hours,  with  prayers,  anointings,  passes  and  manipulations, 
worked  with  a  Sister  Armstrong  until  they  were  thorough- 
ly exhausted,  which  did  wonderfully  help  Sister  Arm- 
strong. 

But  how  different  these  methods  from  those  of  Jesus 
and  the  apostles  in  the  primitive  church !  See  Matt.  4 123, 
15;  Lu.  6:19;  4:40;  Matt.  8:17;  Mk.  16:15-20;  Matt. 
17:16-19;  Acts  28:9,  etc. 

Mrs.  Stenhouse  tells  of  the  Mormons,  on  the  way  from 
England,  dying  of  cholera,  while  their  gifted  elders  kept 
away  from  them,  looking  out  for  themselves.  Beadle 
tells  how  the  death  rate  per  capita  in  the  sixties  in  Salt 
Lake  City  (though  in  a  very  healthful  climate)  was  more 
than  twice  that  of  the  state  of  Oregon,  and  greater  than 
that  of  New  York,  or  any  city  north  of  the  Gulf  states ; 
and  that  for  several  years  the  mortality  among  children 
in  Salt  Lake  City  was  greater  than  in  any  other  city  in 
America,  pp.  373-374. 

But  the  lack  of  power  among  Mormons,  right  before 
our  eyes,  is  sufficient  to  condemn  them,  so  I  deem  it  un- 
necessary to  give  much  space  to  their  false  claims  on  this 
line. 

Jesus  never  failed  in  an  attempt  to  heal  the  sick,  and 
when  the  apostles  did  once  fail  to  cast  out  a  devil,  Jesus 
did  not  throw  the  blame  on  the  man  who  was  possessed, 
for  lack  of  faith,  as  modern  "divine  healers''  do,  but  he 
threw  the  whole  blame  upon  the  apostles.  Matt.  17:16, 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH,  BUT  NO  AUTHORITY 

IN  IT. 

The  Mormon  church  is  a  wonderfully  officered  church. 
There  are  two  priesthoods  in  the  church,  the  Melchizadek 
and  the  Aaronic  or  Levitical. 

The  highest  officers  in  the  church  are  the  president  and 
his  two  counsellors,  called  the  quorum  of  three.  . 

Next  comes  the  twelve  apostles,  presided  over  by  one 
who  is  president  of  the  twelve. 

Then  conies  the  first  seventy,  with  seven  presidents, 
and  one  of  these  is  president  of  the  seven.  Then  other 
seventies  below  the  first  seventy. 

Then  the  patriarch,  whose  chief  work  seems  to  be  to 
give  blessings  at  from  fifty  cents  to  a  dollar  each. 

Then  the  elders,  deacons  and  lesser  officers.  See  D.  C. 
Section  104  and  124. 

In  D.  C.,  pp.  228  and  383,  or  Sec.  104,  par.  n.  and 
Sec.  124,  par.  4,  how  the  tweve  apostles  form  a  quorum, 
equal  in  authority  to  the  first  presidency,  and  the  first 
seventy  form  a  quorum  equal  in  authority  to  the  twelve. 
Hence, "three  quorums  of  equal  authority,  at  least  in  the 
absence  of  the  superior  quorum. 

Now  see  D.  C.,  p.  316,  or  Sec.  106,  par.  40,  Revel, 
given  Jos.  Smith,  January  19,  1841. 

"I  give  unto  you,  my  servant,  Brigham  Young,  to  be 
president  over  the  twelve  traveling  council,  which  twelve 
hold  the  keys  to  open  up  the  authority  of  my  kingdom 
upon  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  and  after  that  to  send 

64 


THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH.         65 

my  word  to  every  creature."  Then  follows  the  apostles' 
names,  among  whom  is  Parley  Pratt,  whose  fate  we  have 
already  mentioned,  and  others  who  were  just  as  licentious. 

Here  Joseph,  the  prophet,  gives  Brigham  Young  all 
the  authority  he  needed  to  set  up  Smith's  kingdom  in 
Utah.  Nine  of  these  apostles  went  with  Brigham  to 
Utah,  which  gave  him  a  quorum. 

The  first  presidency,  at  the  death  of  Joseph  Smith,  con- 
sisted of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  and  Sydney  Rigdon. 
But  Rigdon  had  been  in  poor  standing  with  both  Smith 
and  the  church  for  years  before  the  death  of  the  Smiths. 
So  when  Joseph  and  Hyrum  were  killed  in  1844,  it  fell 
to  either  Rigdon  or  the  twelve  to  lead  the  church.  Rig- 
don called  a  meeting  and  proposed  himself  as  the  guardian 
of  the  church,  in  which  he  was  assisted  by  Wm.  Marks 
and  others.  See  Hist.  Jos.  Smith,  Mill  Star,  vol  .25,  p. 
215  and  216.  This  meeting  convened  at  Nauvoo,  Aug.  8, 
1844.  A  conference  was  called  Aug.  7  to  consider  Rig- 
don's  claims.  But  Brigham  blasted  Rigdon's  hopes  when 
he  got  up  and  said : 

"I  do  not  care  who  leads  this  church,  even  though  it 
were  Ann  Lee;  but  one  thing  I  must  know,  and  that  is 
what  God  says  about  it.  I  have  the  keys  and  the  means 
of  obtaining  the  mind  of  God  on  the  subject.  .  .  .  Joseph 
conferred  upon  our  heads  all  the  keys  and  powers  be- 
longing to  the  apostleship  which  he  himself  held  before 
he  was  taken  away,  and  no  man,  nor  set  of  men,  can  get 
between  Joseph  and  the  twelve  in  this  world,  nor  in  the 
world  to  come.  How7  often  has  Joseph  said  to  the  twelve, 
I  have  laid  the  foundation,  and  you  must  build  thereon, 
for  upon  your  shoulders  the  kingdom  rests."  Hist.  Jos. 
Smith,  Mill.  Star,  vol.  25,  p.  215. 

The  next  day  there  was  a  large  attendance  at  Rigdon's 
meeting,  and  after  Rigdon's  speech,  Brigham  got  up,  and 


66  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

the  Saints  who  were  present  testify  that  he  was  trans- 
figured before  them  into  the  person,  voice  and  all  of 
Joseph  Smith.  So  powerful  was  his  reasoning  that  when 
the  vote  was  taken  nearly  all  voted  to  sustain  Brigham 
and  the  twelve  against  Rigdon.  See  Mill.  Star,  vol.  25, 
pp.  216,  231-3.  In  the  afternoon  the  conference  convened 
again,  and  Brigham  again  presented  the  claims  of  the 
twelve.  Rigdon  was  invited  to  speak,  but  declined.  At 
Rigdon 's  request  the  question  of  supporting  the  twelve 
was  first  put. 

The  question  was  put  to  all  the  quorums  and  the  whole 
congregation  at  once,  and  the  whole  congregation  voted, 
and  unanimously  elected  Brigham  and  the  twelve  to  lead 
the  church. 

It  matters  not  though  Joseph  Smith  was  called  a  seer, 
prophet,  Melchizadek  priest,  etc.,  yet  he  had  laid  it  down 
as  a  rule  that  he  nor  no  other  man  could  be  president  of 
the  church  -without  the  vote  of  the  church.  See  D.  C.,  p. 
64,  or  Sec.  27,  par.  4 — "My  servant  Joseph  shall  be  ap- 
pointed to  preside  over  the  conference  by  the  voice  of  it — 
for  all  things  must  be  done  in  order,  and  by  common  con- 
sent in  the  church,  by  the  prayer  of  faith." 

Also  in  D.  C.,  p.  288,  or  Sec.  104,  par.  11,  we  learn 
that  it  requires  a  unanimous  vote  to  carry  a  decision.  So 
Brigham's  appointment  to  lead  the  church  met  every  re- 
quirement of  Mormon  law. 

Yet  the  R.  C.  or  Josephites  claim  that  the  death  of 
Smith,  and  Brigham's  apostasy,  disorganized  the  church, 
and  that  it  was  reorganized  in  1860.  Just  as  though  the 
death  of  Jesus  and  the  apostacy  of  Judas  would  have  de- 
stroyed Christ's  church!  Or  the  assassination  of  our 
President,  or  his  impeachment,  would  disorganize  the 
United  States  government !  Yet  Smith's  book  of  revela- 
tions itself  is  against  them.  See  D.  C.,  p.  91,  or  sec.  38, 


THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH.         67 

par.  2,  "Behold,  the  kingdom  is  yours,  and  the  enemy 
shall  not  overcome."  Also  p.  298,  sec.  105,  par.  6,  "What 
I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all  the  twelve  *  *  *  rebel 
not  against  my  servant  Joseph  *  *  *  the  keys  which  I 
have  given  unto  him  and  also  to  youward  shall  not  be 
taken  from  him  till  I  come."  Also  p.  231,  sec.  87,  par.  2, 
"The  keys  of  this  kingdom  shall  never  be  taken  from  you, 
while  thou  art  in  the  world,  neither  in  the  world  to  come ; 
nevertheless,  thru  you  shall  the  oracles  be  given  to 
another;  yea,  even  to  the  church."  And  so  they  were 
given  to  Brigham  and  the  twelve  as  shown  above.  Again, 
p.  79,  sec.  34,  par.  6:  "Zion  shall  rejoice  upon  the  hills 
(of  Utah,  I  suppose),  and  flourish;  and  Israel  shall  be 
saved  in  mine  own  due  time.  And  by  the  keys  which  I 
have  given  shall  they  be  led,  and  no  more  confounded  at 
all  *  *  *  pear  not,  little  flock,  the  kingdom  is  yours 
until  I  come." 

And  yet  the  R.  C.  would  make  Smith. a  false  prophet,  by 
teaching  that  the  church  was  confounded  after  Smith's 
death,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  stopped  by  Brigham 
Young,  till  a  few  apostates  met  at  Amboy,  111.,  in  1860, 
and  "reorganized"  God's  kingdom ! 

The  R.  C.  J.  C.  L.  D.  S.,  although  partially  organized 
before  1860,  did  not  have  its  prophet  and  president  until 
April  6,  1860,  and  therefore  its  birth  as  a  full  fledged 
sect  may  be  dated  from  that  point.  This  conference  was 
called  by  Z.  H.  Gurley  and  Reuben  Newkirk.  Mr.  Gur- 
ley,  assisted  by  Wm.  Marks,  presided  at  this  conference, 
and  Jason  Briggs  claimed  to  have  a  revelation  that  the 
seed  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  prophet,  should  lead  the  church. 
See  Life  of  Jos.  Smith,  p.  578. 

Young  Joseph,  as  he  is  called  (now  of  Lamoni,  Iowa), 
went  to  this  conference  at  Amboy.  He  made  a  speech, 
after  which  it  was  moved  that  he  be  received  as  a  prophet, 


68  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

the  successor  of  his  father.  The  motion  was  carried  by 
unanimous  vote,  after  which  Mr.  Gurley  arose  and  said : 

"Brother  Joseph,  I  present  this  church  to  you  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ."  Mr.  Smith  accepted  the  present. 

Now,  we  wish  to  speak  of  these  three  principal  men  at 
that  Amboy  conference. 

Wm.  Marks  had  been  a  follower  of  Sydney  Rigdon, 
after  Smith's  death,  in  recommending  him  as  a  guardian 
of  the  church.  See  Times  and  Seasons,  vol.  v,  p.  692, 
and  Mill.  Star,  vol.  25,  p.  215. 

He  afterward  wrote  for  Times  and  Seasons,  vol.  v,  p. 
742,  dated  Nauvoo,  Dec.  9,  1844:  "After  mature  an'd 
candid  deliberation  I  am  fully  and  satisfactorily  con- 
vinced that  Mr.  Rigdon's  claims  to  the  presidency  of  the 
church  of  J.  C.  of  L.  D.  S.  are  not  founded  in  truth.  I 
have  been  deceived  by  his  specious  pretenses,  and  now 
feel  to  warn  every  one  over  whom  I  have  any  influence 
to  beware  of  him  and  his  pretended  revelations.  The 
twelve  are  the  proper  persons  to  lead  the  church." 

In  1864  this  Wm.  Marks  went  off  with  Wm.  Strang's 
faction,  which  at  first  settled  in  Wisconsin,  and  later  in 
Beaver  Island,  in  Lake  Mhichigan.  Here  Strang's  fol- 
lowers were  accused  of  theft  and  other  crimes,  and 
Strang  was  killed,  and  his  faction  soon  broke  up.  See 
Saint's  Herald,  vol.  35,  p.  718,  and  Tulledge's  History 
of  Jos.  Smith.  See  also  p.  692  of  Times  and  Seasons, 
vol.  v,  where  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith  called  Marks  a 
traitor  and  a  Judas  in  1843. 

Yet  this  apostate,  and  Judas,  who  had  once  said  that 
the  twelve,  headed  by  Brigham,  were  the  proper  persons 
to  lead  the  church,  was  one  of  the  chief  men  in  reorganiz- 
ing the  church,  and  ordaining  young  Joseph  in  1860! 

Zenas  H.  Gurley  had  been  a  president  in  Strang's  fac- 
tion. See  the  Life  of  Jos.  Smith,  Josephite  ed.  p.  595, 


THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH.         69 

where  Gurley  admits  that  the  apostles  ordained  by  Wm. 
Smith  were  without  authority,  because  it  was  a  faction. 
We  ask  Mr.  Gurley  what  then  becomes  of  his  authority 
to  ordain  young  Joseph  ?  How  can  the  lesser  ordain  the 
greater?  How  can  a  man  with  no  authority  confer  upon 
another  the  highest  authority  on  earth  ?  How  can  some- 
thing come  out  of  nothing?  Who  gave  Gurley  the 
church  he  presented  to  young  Joseph?  Surely  it  is  an 
axiom  that  no  man  can  give  what  he  does  not  himself 
possess ! 

.  As  to  Briggs,  he  also  was  an  apostate  who  had  been  a 
follower  of  Wm.  Smith,  the  brother  of  the  prophet,  and 
nearly  all  these  150,  who  attended  the  Amboy  conference, 
had  been  followers  of  some  faction,  and  all  were  outside 
of  the  true  Mormon  church,  which  we  have  proved  wen$ 
with  Brigham  Young  to  Utah. 

In  the  Saint's  Herald,  vol.  4,  No.  10,  p.  158  (a 
Josephite  paper),  in  a  report  of  a  conference  held  at 
Galland's  Grove,  Shelby  County,  Iowa,  president  of  con- 
ference, John  Macintosh,  is  reported  as  saying :  "When- 
ever individuals  claiming  authority  under  the  church  as 
organized  by  the  first  Joseph,  become  members  of  any 
faction,  they  immediately  become  divested  of  all  au- 
thority/' 

If  so,  the  whole  reorganized  church  is  without  au- 
thority. 

In  my  discussion  with  Eld.  J.  W.  Wight,  at  Kalo, 
Iowa,  November,  1901,  I  referred  to  the  above.  Eld. 
Wight  declared  that  he  was  not  bound  by  every  individual 
statement  made  at  their  district  conference.  Afterwards, 
when  I  twitted  him  about  Brigham  carrying  the  keys  of 
their  kingdom  to  Utah,  Eld.  Wight  forgot  himself,  and 
said :  "Would  Eld.  Crowe  have  you  believe  that  a  man 


70  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

still  had  keys  after  he  had  apostatized  ?  pid  Judas  still 
retain  his  keys  after  he  fell?" 

No,  Eld.  Wight,  of  course  not.  Neither  did  Marks, 
Gurley  or  Briggs  after  their  apostacy.  Then  where  is 
the  R.  C.  authority?  And  if  young  Joseph  got  his 
authority  thru  previous  blessings,  revelations,  etc.,  why 
ordain  him  in  1860? 

But  an  unanswerable  argument  against  the  authority 
of  the  R.-  C.  is  based  upon  the  precedent  laid  down  by 
Smith  himself,  that  the  church  of  Christ  had  been  dis- 
organized in  the  early  centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  and 
hence  all  authority  had  left  the  earth,  and  that  the  only 
way  that  that  authority  could  be  restored  was  by  an 
opening  of  the  heavens  ,as  it  were,  by  which  Christ  and 
angels,  and  Peter,  James  and  John  and  Michael  and 
John  the  Baptist,  and  other  supposed  heavenly  occupants, 
came  down  to  Smith  and  gave  him  all  the  keys  or 
authority  necessary  to  restore  the  full  gospel — the  true 
.church  or  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  appoint  and  clothe  with 
divine  authority  all  the  officers  of  this  kingdom.  See  D. 
C.,  p.  61,  62,  or  sec.  26. 

But  the  R.  C.  claim  is,  that  the  death  of  Smith,  and 
Brigham's  apostacy,  again  disorganized  the  church — 
kingdom. 

Then  we  challenge  them  to  show  by  what  means  the 
church  could  .again  be  restored  without  the  opening  of 
heaven  again,  and  the  appearance  of  those  heavenly  per- 
sonages again,  with  the  lost  keys  to  earth! 

We  here  quote  from  an  old  ex-Mormon  of  Council 
Bluffs,  Thos.  Pilling,  as  given  the  writer,  Nov.  28,  1900 : 

"What  of  the  reorganized  church?" 

Pilling:  "The  very  name  is  shallow.  The  church 
could  not  be  disorganized.  Nearly  every  member  holds 
some  office.  If  the  First  Presidency,  or  quorum  of  three, 


THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH.         71 

were  all  killed,  the  twelve  being  next  in  authority  would 
take  charge  till  the  First  Presidency  was  filled  by  a  vote 
of  the  church  at  the  next  conference.  Or  if  the  twelve 
were  all  killed,  and  no  First  Presidency,  the  seventies 
would  come  in,  till  the  last  seventy  was  destroyed.  To 
disorganize  the  church  would  be  impossible  till  the  last 
member  was  killed.  The  lower  ones  would  be  lifted  up 
till  the  last  man  was  gone." 

So  we  say,  with  Mr.  Pilling,  if  any  one  would  be  a  true 
"Latter  Day  Saint"  he  must  unite  with  the  U.  C. 

Another  line  of  argument  that  is  in  favor  of  the  U.  C. 
is  found  in  the  prophecies  applied  to  Mormons  by  both 
Smith  and  the  Saints,  such  as  Isa.  35 :  'The  deserts  re- 
joicing and  blossoming;"  Micah  4,  "The  house  of  the 
Lord  being  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,"  etc. 
See  also  D.  C.,  pp.  125,  321  and  339,  or  (sec.  49,  par.  5; 
sec.  108,  par.  6;  sec.  no,  par.  19). 

"But  before  the  great  day  of  the  Lord  shall  come,  Jacob 
shall  flourish  in  the  wilderness.  *  *  Zion  shall  flourish 
upon  the  hills,  and  rejoice  upon  the  mountains,  and  shall 
be  assembled  together  unto  the  place  I  have  appointed." 

— "In  the  barren  deserts  there  shall  come  forth  pools 
of  living  water ;  and  the  parched  ground  shall  be  no 
longer  a  thirsty  land. 

"How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of 
them  that  bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things  (polygamy, 
etc.,  ed.)  ;  and  that  say  unto  Zion,  Behold,  thy  God 
reigneth." 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  the  above  revelations  to  Smith 
have  not  been  fulfilled  in  the  R.  C.  at  Lamoni,  Iowa ;  but 
may  be,  to  some  extent,  applied  to  the  U.  C. 

But  to  those  who  can  discern  the  serpent's  lie,  Gen.  3  14, 
and  who  know  that  man  is  wholly  mortal ;  Gen.  3  119 ;  Job 
4:17;  I  Cor.  15:44-48,  53;  and  that  immortality  is  a 


72  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO, 

gift  of  God  thru  Jesus  Christ;  Rom.  2:7;  6:23;  i  Tim. 
6:16,  etc.;  and  that  the  dead  are  unconscious  between 
death  and  the  resurrection;  Ps.  146:4;  Eccl.  3rd  and  9th 
chs. ;  Isa.  38,  etc. ;  to  such  as  discern  these  Bible  truths, 
the  whole  Mormon  authority  is  proven  a  delusion.  Most 
of  this  authority  or  keys  came  from  the  dead,  who  know 
nothing.  Eccl.  9:5,  6,  10.  Peter,  James,  John,  and 
John  the  Baptist,  a  headless  man;  Adam  and  the 
patriarchs,  who  died,  and  are  now  ignorant;  Isa.  63:16; 
and  have  not  yet  received  the  promises ;  Hebr.  11:39;  aP" 
peared  to  Joseph  Smith,  and  gave  him  his  most  important 
keys.  D.  C,  pp.  61,  62. 

Neither  can  Mormons  claim  that  these  worthies  have 
had  a  resurrection  in  the  past,  for  that  heresy  has  been 
already  condemned  by  Paul.  2  Tim.  2:18.  No,  Smith's 
keys  to  the  Melchizadek  and  Aaronic  priesthood  all  came 
from  spooks,  or  dead  men's  ghosts !  But  Brigham 
Young  either  stopped  this  kingdom  of  God,  or  ran  off 
with  all  the  keys  to  Utah !  "A  marvellous  thing,  and  a 
wonder,"  sure ;  brought  about  by  God  talking  to  Smith 
thru  his  hat! 

As  to  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  probably  Smith  never 
read,  Hebr.  7:11,  12,  18;  8:13,  etc.;  'Tor  the  priesthood 
being  changed,  there  is  made  of  necessity  a  change  also 
of  the  law.  *  *  For  there  is  verily  a  disannulling  of 
the  commandment  going  before  for  the  weakness  and 
unprofitableness  thereof. 

*  *  "In  that  he  sayeth  a  new  covenant,  he  hath 
made  the  first  old.  Now  that  which  decayeth  and  waxeth 
old  is  ready  to  vanish  away." 

The  Aaronic  priesthood  has  long  ago  finished  its  im- 
perfect, typical  work,  and  has  been  superceded  by  the 
higher  priesthood  of  Christ — the  Melchizadek  priesthood. 
The  two  cannot  exist  contemporaneously.  Hebr.  9:10, 


.  THE  TRUE  MORMON  CHURCH  IN  UTAH.          73 

ii;  7:12,  18.  Having  now  proven  the  true  Mormon 
church  to  be  the  U.  C.  and  the  authority  of  the  whole 
system  to  be  based  upon  the  devil's  lie:  "Ye  shall  not 
surely  die/'  and  Smith's  error  on  the  Aaronic  priesthood, 
we  close  this  chapter. 


.CHAPTER  XIII. 

BOOK  OF   MORMON — BRIEF  OUTLINE  OF  THIS   ROMANCE. 

The  Book  of  Mormon,  according  to  Smith's  testimony, 
is  a  translation  from  golden  plates,  engraven  with  re- 
formed Egyptian  characters,  that  Smith  first  learned 
about  from  an  angel,  on  Sept.  21,  1823,  and  on  Sept.  22, 
1827,  the  angel  is  said  to  have  delivered  these  plates  to 
Smith  for  translation,  which  translation  was  finished  and 
published,  and  the  Mormon  church  organized  in  1830. 

The  plates  are  said  to  have  been  hidden  in  the  hill 
Cumorah,  in  Ontario  County,  New  York,  by  Moroni,  son 
of  the  Nephite  prophet  Mormon,  about  420  A.  D.,  where 
they  remained  till  Sept.  22,  1823,  when  an  angel  showed 
them  to  Jos.  Smith,  Jr.  They  are  said  to  have  con- 
tained an  abridged  account  of  the  history  of  the  Laman- 
ites  (Indians)  and  of  the  Nephites,  who  wrere  destroyed 
about  400  A.  D.  The  plates  also  contained  the  gospel 
and  prophecies  of  this  people. 

The  record  purporting  to  come  from  the  plates,  as 
found  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  also  tells  of  a  people 
called  Jaredites,  who  came  from  the  land  of  Nimrod, 
after  the  confusion  of  tongues,  about  2200  B.  C,  who 
built  barges  and  brought  animals,  seeds,  etc.,  to  this  con- 
tinent. These  Jaredites,  like  the  Kilkenny  cats,  about 
600  B.  C.  fought  until  they  destroyed  one  another,  and 
the  prophet  Ether  alone  was  left,  and  he  had  no  posterity. 
See  B.  M.  Ether,  par.  7,  8  and  9  (pages  531-2-3  Reorg. 
ed.). 

74 


BOOK  OF  MORMON— BRIEF  OUTLINE.  75 

The  journey  of  the  Jaredites  is  supposed  to  have  been 
from  the  tower  of  Babel,  northward  to  the  valley  of 
Nimrod,  in  Babylonia.  From  there  no  direction  is  men- 
tioned, only  that  they  were  guided  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  crossed  many  waters  (supposed  to  be  waters  north 
of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  as  the  "Great  Sea"  is  men- 
tioned). On  the  shores  of  this  sea  they  dwelt  for  four 
years,"  built  barges,  and  caught  fish,  birds  and  animals, 
which  they  put  into  "eight  small  barges,  the  length  of  a 
tree/'  and  sailed  from  "Moriancumer"  (supposed  to  have 
been  Spain),  and  in  "344  days"  landed  upon  the  eastern 
coast  of  Central  America,  about  2200  B.  C,  as  above 
stated.  They  destroyed  one  another  about  600  B.  C. 
See  B.  M.,  pp.  502-533. 

This  expedition  is  supposed  to  account  for  the  ruins 
and  other  archaeological  evidences  of  an  ancient  civiliza- 
tion found  upon  this  continent. 

The  book  also  tells  of  a  second  colony  that  came  from 
Jerusalem  shortly  after  the  destruction  of  the  Jaredites 
(about  600  B.  C.),  who  first  came  south  to  the  Red  Sea, 
and  then  traveled  southeast  in  the  wilderness  of  Arabia, 
bordering  on  the  Red  Sea,  till  they  came  to  where  a  river 
emptied  into  the  Red  Sea,  which  they  called  the  River 
Laman,  after  one  of  their  brethren.  They  still  traveled 
southeast,  in  the  borders  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  then  nearly 
eastward.  This  would  land  them  in  Oman,  in  eastern 
Arabia.  Here  they  dwelt  eight  years,  and  then  con- 
structed a  ship,  in  which  they  set  sail  "toward  the  prom- 
ised land."  The  account  is  vague  indeed,  but  Mormons 
suppose  that  they  sailed  away  across  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
past  Australia,  and  landed  on  the  western  shore  of  South 
America.  (See  B.  M.,  pp.  2,  3,  33,  36,  41  and  43.) 

This  people  called  Nephites  and  Lamanites  are  said  to 


76  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

have  been  descendants  of  Manasseh,  son  of  Joseph,  who 
was  sold  into  Egypt.  B.  M.,  p.  231.  The  Nephites  are 
said  to  have  all  been  destroyed  by  the  Lamanites.  B.  M., 
p.  494,  about  400  A.  D.  The  Lamanites  are  made  the 
ancesters  of  our  American  Indians,  pp.  30,  526. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  WITNESSES  OF  THE   PLATES   EXAMINED. 

The  testimony  of  the  three  witnesses,  as  given  in  the 
first  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  is  as  follows : 

"Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and 
people,  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  thru 
the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record,  which  is  a 
record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites, 
their  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came 
from  the  tower  of  which  hath  been  spoken ;  and  we  also 
know  that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift  and 
power  of  God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us; 
wherefore  we  know  of  a  surety,  that  the  work  is  true. 
And  we  also  testify  that  we  have  seen  the  engravings 
which  are  upon  the  plates ;  and  they  have  been  shown 
unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  And  we 
declare  with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God 
came  down  from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before 
our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  en- 
gravings thereon ;  and  we  know  that  it  is  by  the  grace  of 
God,  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  beheld 
and  bare  record  that  these  things  are  true;  and  it  is 
marvelous  in  our  eyes,  nevertheless,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
commanded  us  that  we  bare  record  of  it ;  wherefore  to  be 
obdient  unto  the  commandments  of  God,  we  bear  testi- 
mony of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if  we  are  faith- 
ful in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all 
men,  and  be  found  spotless  before  the  judgment  seat  of 

77 


78  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens. 
And  the  honor  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God.  Amen. 

OLIVER  COWDERY, 
DAVID  WHITMER, 
MARTIN  HARRIS. 

Then  follows  the  testimony  of  eight  witnesses,  which  is 
similar,  only  that  Smith  is  said  to  have  shown  them  the 
plates  and  engravings  instead  of  an  angel.  Four  of  these 
witnesses  are  Whitmers.  Three  are  of  the  Smith  fam- 
ily— all  interested  parties — and  one  is  Hiram  Page. 

When  it  is  remembered  that  no  revelations  were  to  be 
received  by  the  church,  only  those  given  thru  Joseph 
Smith,  while  he  lived  and  proved  faithful  (D.  C.,  p.  107, 
or  Sec.  43)  ;  and  that  none  of  these  witnesses  could  read 
what  was  on  the  plates,  if  they  did  see  them,  we  see  that 
their  testimony  is  worthless.  D.  C.,  pp.  24,  25  and  63. 

They  testify  to  what  they  did  not,  and  could  not,  know 
when  they  testify  that  they  had  seen  the  plates  which  con- 
tained the  record  of -the  Nephites  and  Lamanites.  To 
know  this  they  must  have  been  able  to  read  what  was  on 
the  plates,  and  to  have  watched  these  plates  during  the 
whole  translation  by  Smith,  to  see  that  he  used  them ;  or 
else  they  must  have  compared  them  accurately  with  the 
Book  of  Mormon  after  it  was  printed,  to  know  that  the 
two  were  identical.  This  they  did  not  and  could  not  do; 
hence,  their  testimony  here  is  null  and  void. 

As  to  their  testimony  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down 
from  heaven  and  showed  them  the  plates,  etc. ;  first,  they 
could  not  know  that  the  angel  came  from  heaven  unless 
they  had  been  there  when  the  angel  left.  But  if  the  angel 
simply  came  from  the  atmospherical  heaven,  this  is  the 
location  of  Tartarus  (according  to  the  best  scholars),  and 
of  the  fallen  angels,  and  of  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 


WITNESS  OF  THE  PLATES  EXAMINED.  79 

air.  Read  Eph.  2:2;  2  Peter  2:4;  Jude  6;  2  Cor.  n  114, 
and  Matt.  25  141. 

When  they  testify  that  this  angel  was  an  angel  of  God, 
they  testify  to  what  they  did  not  know.  The  Book  of 
Mormon,  given  by  this  angel,  teaches  the  devil's  lie,  and 
an  endless  and  horrible  hell  (B.  M.,  p.  146),  and  other 
doctrines  of  devils.  i  Tim.  4:1;  Rev.  16:14.  Paul 
warns  us  against  believing  even  an  angel  from  heaven  that 
brings  a  perverted  gospel,  plainly  implying  that  an  angel 
might  sometime  do  so.  Gal.  1 :8.  So  this  testimony  is 
null  and  void,  till  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  wholly  recon- 
ciled with  Bible  teachings,  which  never  can  be  done. 

On  the  following  important  points  let  us  examine  and 
cross-question  the  witnesses : 

1.  When  was  this  angelic  visit?     No  answer  here. 

2.  Where  did  it  take  place  ?     No  answer. 

3.  Did  the  angel  appear  to  you  all  three  at  the  same 
time?     No  answer  here. 

4.  Were  you  in  heaven  when  the  angel  left  there  to 
know  that  he  came  from  there  ?     No  answer. 

5.  How  do  you  know  whether  it  was  an  angel  of  God, 
or  Satan  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,  or  one  of  the 
devil' s  angels  ?     No  answer. 

6.  Could  you  read  what  was  on  the  plates?     Answer, 
No.     Only  Joseph  the  prophet  could  read  and  translate 
them  (Proof  D.  C,  sec.  9,  or  pp.  24,  25,  and  sec.  27,  par. 
2,  or  p.  63). 

7.  Then  how  could  you  testify  that  you  knew  that  the 
plates  contained  a  record  of  the  Nephites,  Lamanites,  and 
Jaredites?     And  how  could  you  testify  that  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  a  true  translation  from  these  plates  ?     As  you 
testify  here  to  what  is  false,  as  you  did  not  know  whereof 
you  affirm,  and  could  not  know  it,  your  testimony  is  null 
and  void.     Also  your  testimony  to  the  "voice  of  God/' 


8o  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

"the  grace  of  God/'  etc.,  has  no  weight  with  Gentiles,  and 
your  whole  testimony  must  be  thrown  out  of  court,  as  it 
is  too  disconnected,  indefinite  and  obviously  false  to  stand 
before  any  intelligent  and  unbiased  civil  court. 

We  will  now  examine  the  witnesses  as  to  their  reliabil- 
ity, truthfulness  and  reputation  for  veracity  and  honesty. 
Already  in  Chapter  III  we  have  given  extracts  from  the 
testimony  of  64  neighbors  of  the  Smith  family  (and  the 
book  quoted  from  gives  75  names),  who  affirm  that  the 
Smiths  were  intemperate,  profane,  untruthful,  destitute 
of  moral  character,  and  not  to  be  believed  under  oath,  etc. 
Mormonism  Exposed,  pp.  383-411. 

As  to  Oliver  Cowdery,  he  was  born  in  1805.  Ordained 
to  the  Melchizadek  priesthood  by  John  the  Baptist  and 
Peter,  James  and  John,  1830.  (D.  C.,  p.  62,  or  sec.  26, 
par.  2.)  Fell  away  from  the  church  in  1838.  Was  tried 
and  expelled  for  cause.  In  1848  returned  to  the  church, 
joining  the  Utah  body.  "Died  in  1850  (according  to 
Beadle's  History)  a  miserable  drunkard." 

David  Whitmer  was  born  1805.  He  was  dissatisfied 
and  negligent  and  expelled  from  the  church  in  1838,  and 
never  reunited  with  it.  It  was  rumored  that  he  had 
denied  his  testimony,  -but  he  publicly  denied  this  in  the 
Richmond  Conservator,  March  25,  1881. 

Martin  Harris,  the  other  witness,  was  born  in  1783. 
He  furnished  the  money  for  the  publishing  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  He  went  west  with  the  Utah  Saints  in 
1870.  But  he  died  apart  from  the  church  in  1875. 

That  Harris  was  avaricious  and  unreliable  is  proven  by 
several  witnesses.  But  we  will  just  mention  two. 

On  pp.  398,  399  of  Mormonism  Exposed,  by  Wm. 
Kirby,  we  have  a  testimony  from  Abagail  Harris,  wife 
of  Martin  Harris'  brother,  that  she  was  both  an  eye  and 
ear  witness  to  this  statement,  made  in  her  house,  when 


WITNESS  OF  THE  PLATES  EXAMINED.  81 

Harris  and  his  wife  were  visiting  them.  His  wife  said 
that  she  wished  Martin  would  leave  the  Mormonites,  as 
she  believed  it  was  all  false  and  a  delusion.  To  which 
Martin  Harris  replied :  "What  if  it  is  a  lie?  If  you  will 
let  me  alone  I  will  make  money  out  of  it." 

As  a  second  witness  to  the  character  of  Harris  we  will 
call  upon  the  stand  what  purports  to  be  God's  words  thru 
Joseph  Smith.  (See  D.  C,  pp.  6,  7,  8,  or  sec.  2,  par.  5, 
and  sec.  3,  par.  i.) 

Harris  had  written  116  pages  of  pretended  translated 
matter  for  Smith,  but  had  not  yet  seen  the  plates.  Harris 
was  worrying  Smith  to  see  the  plates,  and  Smith  pacified 
him  by  revelations.  Harris  was  allowed  to  take  what  he 
had  written  for  Smith  to  his  home.  He  carelessly  left 
the  key  in  the  drawer  where  he  kept  the  MSS.  and  Mrs. 
Harris  took  them,  to  see  if  Smith  could  reproduce  them. 
But  Smith  got  revelations  to  let  them  go,  and  write  a 
more  particular  account  from  the  plates  of  Nephi.  In 
these  pretended  revelations  we  have  the  following  state- 
ments : 

— "Thou  deliveredst  up  that  which  was  sacred,  into  the 
hands  of  a  wicked  man  (Harris),  who  has  set  at  nought 
the  counsels  of  God,  and  has  broken  the  most  sacred 
promises,  which  were  made  before  God/'  etc. — "that  you 
may  conquer  Satan,  and  that  you  may  escape  the  hands 
of  the  servants  of  Satan  (Harris  and  wife),  that  do  up- 
hold his  work.  Behold  they  have  sought  to  destroy  thee ; 
yea,  even  the  man  in  whom  you  have  trusted  has  sought 
to  destroy  you.  *  *  The  devil  has  sought  to  lay  a  cun- 
ning plan  that  he  may  destroy  this  work,  for  he  has  put 
it  into  their  hearts  (Harris  and  wife)  to  do  this,  that  by 
lying  they  may  say  that  they  have  caught  you  in  the  words 
which  you  have  pretended  to  translate." 

Hence,  according  to  what  purports  to  come  from  God 


82  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

I 

thru  Jos.  Smith,  this  chief  witness  to  seeing  the  plates  by 

an  angel  was  a  wicked  man,  a  servant  of  Satan,  and  a 

liar,  who  had  broken  the  most  sacred  promises  before  God, 

etc.     Certainly,  then,  his  testimony  to  seeing  the  plates 

and  the  angel  is  weighty! 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  PLATES  NEVER  OCULARLY  SEEN  OR  USED. 

On  p.  389  of  "Mormonism  Exposed"  we  have,  first, 
from  Peter  Ingersoll,  an  affirmation  in  reference  to  the 
alleged  book  of  plates,  that  Smith  had  told  him  that  he 
had  no  such  book,  and  that  he  believed  there  never  was 
such  a  book. 

Also  on  p.  391,  Willard  Chase  testifies  that  Smith  had 
told  one  of  his  neighbors  that  he  had  no  such  book,  but 
had  told  the  story  to  deceive  the  d — d  fool  (meaning 
Chase),  to  get  him  to  make  him  a  chest. 

Next,  that  Smith  never  used  the  plates  if  he  had  them, 
we  quote  from  his  wife,  Emma  Smith,  as  testified  before 
one  of  her  sons,  and  an  Elder  Kelly,  of  the  R.  C.  (See 
"From  Palmyra  to  Independence/'  p.  400.) 

"Your  father  sat  with  his  face  in  his  hat  and  the  stone 
in  it,  dictating  hour  after  hour.  He  had  neither  manu- 
script nor  book  to  read  from.  The  plates  lay  on  the  table, 
wrapped  in  a  linen  tablecloth.  I  had  once  felt  them. 
They  seemed  pliable,  and  rustled  with  a  metallic  sound. 
Without  either  seeing  the  manuscript,  or  having  any  por- 
tion of  it  read  to  him,  he  would  begin  after  meals  where 
he  left  off  and  dictate  to  me  hour  after  hour." 

This  testimony  proves  that  Smith  never  used  what  pur- 
ported to  be  plates,  wrapped  in  the  tablecloth,  or  Emma 
would  have  seen  them  when  Smith  was  transferring  them 
to  his  hat.  There  was  nothing  used  but  the  stone  and 
the  hat.  Her  testimony  that  there  were  plates  in  the 
tablecloth  has  no  weight,  shice  she  had  never  seen  them, 

83 


84  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

only  claiming  to  have  felt  them  thru  the  tablecloth. 
Hence,  if  Smith  had  anything  on  plates  he  never  used  the 
plates,  but  got  the  whole  book  out  of  the  stone  in  his  hat. 
Hence  arose  the  expression,  "He's  talking  thru  his  hat." 

That  the  witnesses  never  saw  these  plates,  in  an  ocular 
sense,  we  will  proceed  to  prove  from  Smith's  purported 
revelations,  at  the  time  of  writing  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

We  learn  from  D.  C,  pp.  5-14,  or  sec.  2-5,  that  about 
the  time  that  Mrs.  Harris  stole  the  116  pages  of  matter, 
written  by  Harris  for  Smith,  that  Harris  must  have 
threatened  Smith's  life  if  he  would  not  show  him  the 
plates  ("yea>  even  the  man  in  whom  you  have  trusted  has 
sought  to  destroy  you,"  etc.),  and  now  Smith  gets  another 
revelation,  March,  1829,  from  which  we  copy  a  few  ex- 
tracts. See  D.  C,  pp.  14-18. 

"Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  as  my  servant,  Martin 
Harris,  has  desired  a  witness  at  my  hand,  that  you,  my 
servant  Joseph  have  got  the  plates,  of  which  you  have 
testified  and  borne  witness  that  you  have  received  of  me ; 

*  *    *  and  you  (Joseph  Smith)  have  a  gift  to  translate 
the  plates,  and  I  have  commanded  you  that  you  should 
pretend  to  no  other  gift  until  my  purpose  is  fulfilled  in 
this;  for  I  will  grant  unto  you  no  other  gift  until  it  is 
finished. 

"Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  woe  shall  come  unto  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  if  they  will  not  hearken  unto  my 
words  (thru  Smith)  ;  for  hereafter  you  shall  be  ordained, 
and  go  forth,  and  deliver  my  words  unto  the  children  of 
men.  Behold,  if  they  will  not  believe  my  words  (thru 
Smith),  they  would  not  believe  you,  my  servant  Joseph, 
if  it  were  possible  that  you  could  show  them  all  these 
things  which  I  have  committed  unto  you  (the  plates). 

*  *     And  I,  the  Lord,  command  him,  my  servant,  Mar- 
tin Harris,  that  he  shall  say  no  more  unto  them  concern- 


PLATES  NEVER  OCULARLY  SEEN  OR  USED.       85 

ing  these  things,  except  he  shall  say,  I  have  seen  them, 
and  they  have  been  shown  unto  me  by  the  power  of  God 
(see  identical  words  in  testimony  of  three  witnesses),  and 
these  are  the  words  he  shall  say;  but  if  he  deny  this  he 
will  break  the  covenant  which  he  has  before  covenanted 
with  me  (probably  thru  Smith),  and  behold  he  is  con- 
demned. And  now,  except  he  humble  himself,  and 
acknowledge  unto  me  the  things  that  he  has  done  that  are 
wrong,  and  covenant  with  me  that  he  will  keep  my  com- 
mandments (as  given  thru  Smith),  and  exercise  faith  in 
me  (without  sight),  behold  I  say  unto  him,  he  shall  have 
no  such  views  (of  the  plates)  ;  for  I  will  grant  unto  him 
no  views  of  the  things  of  which  I  have  spoken.  And  if 
this  be  the  case,  I  command  you,  my  servant  Joseph,  that 
you  shall  say  unto  him,  that  he  shall  do  no  more,  nor 
trouble  me  any  more  concerning  this  matter."  (Hence 
lose  the  money  he  had  invested  in  the  book,  doubtless.) 

How  plain  a  case  of  bulldozing  is  this  so-called  revela- 
tion !  The  strongest  testimony  that  Harris  is  to  receive 
is  the  alleged  word  of  God  thru  Smith  that  he  has  plates. 
If  Harris  will  not  believe  this,  before  seeing  any  plates,  he 
would  not  believe  if  he  saw  them.  He  must  exercise 
faith  in  the  words  of  God  thru  Smith,  or  he  never  shall 
see  the  plates,  and  do  no  more  in  the  matter,  nor  trouble 
Smith  any  more.  He  must  say  no  more  about  wanting 
to  see  plates,  only  that  he  has  seen  them,  and  if  he  will 
not  keep  this  command — to  say  that  he  has  seen  them  be- 
fore seeing  them — he  has  broken  a  previous  covenant,  and 
never  shall  have  any  such  views !  So  Harris,  rather  than 
lose  the  money  invested  in  the  book,  testified  that  he  had 
seen  them,  for  we  have  already  proven  him  avaricious, 
wicked,  a  servant  of  Satan  and  a  liar.  Yet  it  did  not  re- 
quire much  searing  of  the  conscience  to  say:  "I  have 


86  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

seen  them  by  the  power  of  God"  after  the  following  ex- 
planation to  Cowdery : 

Cowdery  had  also  desired  to  see  the  plates  from  which 
he  had  written  so  much  for  Smith  without  having  seen 
them,  so  as  usual  Smith  gets  a  revelation  for  Cowdery. 
See  D.  C,  pp.  23,  24,  25,  or  sec.  8  and  9. 

"Oliver  Cowdery,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
assuredly  as  the  Lord  liveth — even  so  sure  shall  you  re- 
ceive a  knowledge  of  whatsoever  things  you  shall  ask  in 
faith,  with  an  honest  heart,  believing  that  you  shall  re- 
ceive a  knowledge  concerning  the  engraving  of  old 
records  (on  the  plates),  which  are  ancient,  which  con- 
tain those  parts  of  my  scripture  of  which  have  been 
spoken,  by  the  manifestation  of  my  spirit ;  yea,  behold,  I 
will  tell  you  in  your  mind  and  in  your  heart  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  shall  come  upon  you,  and  shall  dwell  in 
your  heart." 

"Behold  this  is  the  spirit  of  revelation,  etc.,  *  *  and, 
therefore,  whatsoever  you  shall  ask  me  to  tell  you  (about 
plates,  etc.),  by  that  means  (in  your  mind  and  heart  by 
the  Holy  Ghost),  that  will  I  grant  unto  you,  and  you  shall 
have  knowledge  concerning  it ;  remember  that  without 
faith  (in  God's  words  thru  Smith)  you  can  do  nothing. 
Therefore,  ask  in  faith.  Trifle  not  with  these  things ;  do 
not  ask  for  that  which  you  ought  not  (remember  Cowdery 
had  been  asking  to  see  with  his  eyes  the  plates)  ;  ask  that 
you  may  know  the  mysteries  of  God,  and  that  you  may 
translate,  and  receive  knowledge  from  all  those  ancient 
records — and  according  to  your  faith  shall  it  be  done 
unto  you — ." 

All  this  shows  that  Cowdery  never  saw  the  plates 
ocularly,  or  with  any  of  the  five  senses,  but  simply  saw 
them  in  his  mind  and  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  and  faith. 
So  it  was  doubtless  "by  this  means"  that  Harris  could 


PLATES  NEVER  OCULARLY  SEEN  OR  USED.       87 

also  testify  that  he  had  seen  the  plates  with  the  eyes  of 
his  mind,  while  his  natural  eyes  never  beheld  them ;  and 
personally,  I  am  inclined  to  the  belief  that  evil  spirits  had 
something  to  do  with  deluding  all  of  these  men,  that 
a  strong  delusion  might  come  to  the  world,  thru  a  dark 
room  behind  a  blanket,  and  a  dark  hat — smile  who  will. 

But  we  see,  from  the  above,  that  Cowdery  had  a 
promise  to  translate,  if  he  asked  God  in  faith.  It  seems, 
from  the  revelations,  that  he  honestly  did  so,  but  God 
gave  him  no  words,  so  he  failed ;  so  Smith  gets  another 
revelation  for  Cowdery,  which  reveals  Smith's  own 
method  of 'translation  nicely,  as  follows:  (D.  C,  pp.  24, 
25,  or  sec.  9.) 

"Behold,  you  have  not  understood.  You  have  sup- 
posed that  I  would  give  it  unto  you,  when  you  took  no 
thought,  save  it  were  to  ask  me ;  but,  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  you  must  study  it  out  in  your  mind ;  then  you 
must  ask  me  if  it  be  right,  and  if  it  is  right,  I  will  cause 
that  your  bosom  shall  burn  within  you ;  therefore,  you 
shall  feel  that  it  is  right ;  but  if  it  be  not  right,  you  shall 
have  no  such  feelings,  but  you  shall  have  a  stupor  of  thot 
that  shall  cause  you  to  forget  the  thing  which  is  wrong; 
therefore,  you  cannot  write  that  which  is  sacred  save  it  be 
given  you  from  me. 

"Now,  if  you  had  known  this  (like  Smith  did)  you 
could  have  translated ;  nevertheless  it  is  not  expedient  that 
you  should  translate  now,"  etc.  Par.  2,  "Behold,  the  work 
which  you  are  called  to  do  is  to  write  for  my  servant 
Joseph." 

So  Smith  here  reveals  his  own  way  of  translating, 
which  shows  that  no  plates  were  used,  for  he  "studied  it 
out  in  his  mind,"  just  as  every  novelist  and  romancer 
does.  As  to  the  burning  in  the  bosom  and  stupor  of 
thot,  these  come  naturally,  at  times,  to  every  writer 


88  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

in  proportion  to  his  interest  or  lack  of  interest  in  his 
theme.  Or,  if  miraculous,  why  should  God  not  inspire 
Cowdery  right  at  first,  and  thus  save  waste  of  time,  and 
the  necessity  of  a  miracle?  Who  cannot  see  thru  the 
scheming  and  fraud  of  these  purported  revelations  ?  Noth- 
ing is  given  to  satisfy  the  natural  senses  of  the  witnesses. 
Everything  is  to  be  seen  in  their  mind  and  heart  by  the 
Holy  Ghost!  Hundreds  of  religious  fanatics  are  to-day 
suffering  under  similar  delusions  which  they  attribute  to 
the  Holy  Ghost.  "To  the  law,  and  to  the  testimony,  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this,  it  is  because  there  is  no 
light  in  them."  Isa.  8 :2O. 

On  pp.  32,  33,  or  sec.  15,  D.  C.,  we  have  a  revelation  to 
Cowdery,  Harris  and  Whitmer,  that  they  shall  all  see 
the  plates  only  by  faith — hence  not  ocularly.  To  save 
space  we  will  omit  more  comments  on  the  plates  and  wit- 
nesses, as  the  reader  by  seeing  the  gist  of  the  matter 
here  can  form  his  own  conclusions  and  add  his  own  com- 
ments. 

In  reference  to  a  stone  and  manuscript  found  recently 
near  Dongola,  111.,  by  Marshall  Penrod,  we  give  a  few 
extracts  from  a  correspondence  between  Mr.  Penrod  and 
A.  J.  Eychaner,  of  Gladbrook,  Iowa,  1901.  The  ques- 
tions by  Eld.  Eychaner  were  answered  by  Mr.  Penrod  as 
follows : 

Where  and  by  whom  found? 

Ans.     By  Marshall  Penrod,  Nov.  23,  1900. 

What  was  the  size  of  the  stone? 

Ans.  Length,  3^  inches.  Width,  3  inches.  Thick- 
ness, i^  inches  at  center,  but  thinner  toward  the  edges, 
with  a  hole  in  one  end  plugged  up  by  a  cedar  plug. 

Was  there  any  writing  on  the  outside  of  the  stone  ? 

Ans.  The  writing  on  the  outside  of  the  stone  was  cut 
into  the  stone,  and  filled  with  gold,  in  English  letters: 


PLATES  NEVER  OCULARLY  SEEN  OR  USED.       89 

"This   stone   contains   the   Book   of   Mormon.        1842." 
Also  several  hieroglyphics. 

What  was  found  in  the  hole  in  the  stone? 

Ans.  Two  single  sheets  of  paper,  7x10  inches,  writ- 
ten only  on  one  side,  as  follows : 

'The  Religion  of  the  Latter  Day  Saints."  Then  fol- 
lows the  hieroglyphics.  After  these  characters  is  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"Being  driven  from  place  to  place  by  the  enemies  of 
our  faith,  I  place  this  original  manuscript  in  this  tablet  of 
stone,  knowing  full  well  that  it  will  be  found  in  time  to 
come.  Hoping  the  finder  will  place  the  same  in  the  hands 
of  the  church,  I  place  this  tablet  beneath  this  oak,  in  the 
year  1842. 

"I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

"JOSEPH  SMITH/' 

Mr.  Penrod  adds  that  elders  from  the  Mormon  church 
of  Salt  Lake  have  examined  the  find  and  pronounce  it 
genuine. 

Of  this  find  we  would  say :  First — That  if  the  Book  of 
Mormon  was  taken  from  this  "original  manuscript/'  then 
it  was  not  taken  from  gold  plates. 

Second — The  Book  of  Mormon,  containing  over  500 
pages,  could  not  be  taken  from  two  pages  of  hiero- 
glyphics. 

Third — If  this  find  is  genuine,  and  the  stone  only  con- 
tained a  portion  of  the  original  manuscripts  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  then  Smith  falsified  when  he  said  it  con- 
tained the  Book  of  Mormon.  No  one  buying  the  Book 
of  Mormon  would  be  satisfied  to  receive  two  pages  of  it 
for  his  money. 

Fourth — As  the  find  is  probably  authentic,  it  simply 
confirms  the  testimony  of  Willard  Chase  and  other  neigh- 


po  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

bors  of  Smith's,  that  Joe  Smith  told  many  false  and  con- 
flicting stories  about  those  plates,  none  of  which  can  be 
depended  upon. 

As  to  the  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  our  opinion 
is  that  it  originated  with  Smith,  assisted  by  Cowdery,  and 
probably  the  inspiration  of  fallen  angels,  "seducing  spirits 
and  doctrines  of  devils/'  whom  Paul  warned  us  might 
bring  us  a  perverted  gospel.  Gal.  i  :8,  9. 

The  theory  of  the  Spaulding  manuscript  is  well  known, 
and  would  require  too  much  space  here;  and  as  it  would 
only  account  for  a  portion  of  the  historical  part  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  anyway,  we  omit  it,  although  we  think 
it  probable  that  Smith  got  ideas  from  it. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    JOURNEY   OF    THE    JAREDITES    TO    AMERICA. 

We  will  now  notice  some  features  of  the  Jaredite  ex- 
pedition already  referred  to  in  Chapter  XIII.  This  rec- 
ord is  found  in  the  Book  of  Ether,  pp.  500-533  B.  M. 

About  2200  B.  C.  it  is  supposed  they  came  from  Baby- 
lonia to  the  western  coast  of  Spain,  from  whence  they 
were  driven  by  the  wind,  in  barges  they  had  constructed, 
to  the  eastern  coast  of  Central  America.  This  would  be 
a  distance  of  about  5,000  miles.  The  record  says  that 
there  were  eight  barges,  small  and  light,  about  the  length 
of  a  tree.  If  measured  by  the  trees  of  Spain  they  would 
not  be  very  large.  Yet  what  was  brot  to  America 
in  these  barges  is  supposed  by  Mormons  to  account  for 
the  whole  flora  and  fauna  of  America!  It  says  (p.  502) 
that  Jared  and  his  brother  "did  gather  together"  their 
flocks,  both  male  and  female,  of  every  kind,  and  also  seed 
of  the  earth  of  every  kind  and  the  families  of 
Jared's  brother  (hence  he  was  a  polygamist),  and 
the  friends  of  Jared  and  their  families ;  and  they  did  lay 
snares  and  catch  fowl  of  the  air,  and  they  did  prepare  a 
vessel  in  which  they  did  carry  with  them  the  fish  of  the 
waters ;  and  they  did  carry  with  them  deseret,  which  by 
interpretation  is  honey  bee ;  and  they  did  carry  with  them 
swarms  of  bees,  and  all  manner  of  that  which  was  upon 
the  face  of  the  land,  seeds  of  every  kind." 

After  being  in  America  for  some  time,  it  says  (p.  517), 
that  they  "had  all  manner  of  cattle,  of  oxen,  and  cows,  and 
of  sheep,  and  of  swine,  and  of  goats,  and  also  many  other 

91 


92  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

manner  of  animals  which  were  useful  for  the  food  of 
man ;  and  they  also  had  horses,  and  asses,  and  there  were 
elephants,  and  cureloms,  and  cumcns;  all  of  which  were 
useful  unto  man,  and  more  especially  the  cureloms  and 
cumons." 

In  my  discussion  with  Eld.  Wight,  he  suggested  that 
the  cureloms  and  cumons  might  have  been  those  pre- 
historic monsters,  like  the  mastodon,  etc.  We  could  not 
help  wondering  of  what  especial  use  they  could  be  to 
man,  and  how  many  pairs  of  them  could  get  into  a  small, 
light  barge,  about  the  length  of  a  tree  !  P.  504  B.  M. 

On  p.  510  we  learn  that  Jared  and  his  brother  did  pre- 
pare food  for  the  flocks,  herds  and  every  beast  they  took 
unto  them.  This  would  also  occupy  considerable  room 
in  the  barges,  as  they  were  344  days  or  almost  a  year, 
upon  the  ocean,  before  reaching  the  promised  land.  P. 
310  B.  M. 

As  a  result  of  this  deportation  of  animals  from  Eu- 
rope, when  the  Nephites  landed  on  America,  about  600 
B.  C.,  they  found  upon  this  continent,  "beasts  of  the 
forest  of  every  kind,  both  the  cow  and  the  ox,  and  the 
ass,  and  the  horse,  and  the  goat,  and  the  wild  goat,  and 
all  manner  of  wild  animals,  which  were  for  the  use  of 
man."  P.  43,  par.  45,  B.  M. 

The  barges  that  brot  over  all  these  animals,  seeds, 
provisions,  etc.,  were  so  constructed  that  some  of  the 
Jaredites  would  have  to  stay  with  the  animals  in  each 
barge  to  supply  air  to  them.  (See  p.  504,  par.  6,  B.  M.) 
"And  the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  'Behold, 
thou  shalt  make  a  hole  in  the  top  thereof,  and  a  hole  in 
the  bottom  thereof  (of  the  barges)  ;  and  when  thou  shalt 
suffer  for  air,  thou  shalt  unstop  the  hole  thereof  and  re- 
ceive air.  And  if  so  be  that  the  water  come  in  upon  thee, 


JOURNEY  OF  THE  JAREDITES  TO  AMERICA.      93 

behold,  ye  shall  stop  the  hole  thereof,  that  ye  perish  not 
in  the  flood.'  " 

Notice  that  no  plug  is  mentioned.  Simply  a  hole  to  be 
unstopped,  and  stopped  up.  Maybe  old  Jared,  like  the 
hero  of  Harlem,  stopped  it  with  his  finger ;  or  stood  with 
his  foot  on  the  hole  in  the  bottom,  and  his  head  against 
the  hole  in  the  top  !  But  however  it  was  done,  it  was  lucky 
for  the  cureloms  and  cumons  that  the  Lord  told  the 
brother  of  Jared  to  stop  up  the  hole  when  the  water  began 
to  pour  into  the  barge,  or  he  surely  would  never  have 
guessed  as  to  what  to  do  about  it! 

The  barges  could  not  have  windows,  or  they  would  be 
"dashed  to  pieces."  So  the  Lord  touched  eight  small 
stones,  so  they  gave  light  to  the  Jaredites.  The  barges 
were  to  be  "like  a  whale  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  while 
mountain  waves  dashed  upon  them."  P.  504.  *  *  * 
"And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  many  times  buried 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  because  of  the  mountain  waves 
that  did  break  upon  them,  and  also  the  great  and  terri- 
ble tempests  which  were  caused  by  the  fierceness  of  the 
wind.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  were  buried 
in  the  deep,  no  water  could  hurt  them,  their  vessel  being 
tight  like  a  dish — on  both  top  and  bottom — and  the  wind 
did  never  cease  to  blow  them  toward  the  promised  land/' 
P.  5io. 

There  is  no  parallel  between  these  barges,  diving  like 
a  whale,  and  Noah's  ark,  which  quietly  arose  and  floated 
upon  the  water,  with  no  particular  destination. 

Neither  is  there  any  force  or  truth  in  the  shallow  argu-v 
ments  of  some  Mormons,  that  if  Smith  wrote  this,  he 
wonderfully  prophesied  of  our  modern  submarine  boats. 
What  parallel  is  there  between  these  dish-like  barges, 
without  machinery  to  propel  themselves,  and  completely  at 
the  mercy  of  the  wind  and  waves,  and  our  great  modern 


94  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

submarine  boats  that  dive  and  propel  themselves  by 
nicely  adjusted  and  complex  machinery? 

We  must  pronounce  it  a  clumsy  romance,  on  a  par 
with  Mother  Goose,  or  Jack  and  the  Bean  Stalk,  when 
we  think  of  Jaredites,  horses,  elephants,  mastodons, 
swarms  of  bees,  and  asses,  all  in  "light  barges,"  diving 
under  the  sea,  and  rolling  and  dashing  during  tempests, 
for  about  a  year,  while  being  driven  by  the  wind  toward 
the  "promised  land,"  a  distance  of  about  5,000  miles ! 

Nor  does  it  help  the  matter  to  say  that  the  Lord  pro- 
tected the  beasts  from  rolling  over  one  another  in  this 
driving  and  dashing.  The  Lord  does  not  take  the  most 
difficult  and  absurd  way  possible  to  do  anything,  and  then 
work  a  miracle  to  save  his  creatures,  when  no  miracle  is 
necessary. 

But  after  all  this  trouble,  the  Jaredites  divided  into 
two  factions,  about  600  B.  C,  led  by  Shiz  and  Coriantumr. 
who  gathered  together,  men,  women  and  children,  and 
fought  for  many  days,  sleeping  on  their  swords  at  night, 
and  rising  each  morning  to  resume  the  slaughter,  until 
the  two  leaders  alone  were  left,  and  they  destroyed  one 
another.  The  prophet  Ether  alone  was  left  on  this  deso- 
late continent,  and  he  had  no  posterity. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  ZOOLOGY. 

The  book  of  Mormon  is  proven  to  be  a  false  record 
from  the  standpoint  of  zoology,  because  it  pretends  to 
account  for  the  animals  of  America  from  the  theory  that 
they  were  brot  here  from  Europe  by  the  Jaredites. 
But  in  order  for  this  to  be  true  the  animals  of  America 
must  be  the  same  as  those  of  the  Old  World.  We  read 
on  p.  43,  B.  M.,  that  when  the  Nephites  came  here  they 
found  "all  manner  of  wild  animals  which  were  for  the 
use  of  man."  We  wonder  if  they  found  the  kangaroo 
and  other  animals  peculiar  to  Australia  here?  Or  are 
they  of  no  use  to  man? 

Below  we  quote  from  the  Inter.  Encycl.  on  the  fauna 
of  America  as  follows : 

"The  llama  and  alpaca  are  peculiar  to  South  America. 
The  chinchilla  is  peculiar  to  Chili,  and  the  bison  to  North 
Amierica.  The  American  possums,  with  a  pouch  for  their 
young,  were  objects  of  great  curiosity  to  the  first  Euro- 
peans who  visited  America."  (The  Jaredites,  I  suppose.) 
"The  monkeys  of  America  are  altogether  different  from 
those  of  Asia  or  the  rest  of  the  world.  There  are  no  apes 
in  the  eastern  world  resembling  the  chimpanzee  or  bab- 
boons  of  America,  and  long  and  prehensile  tails 
are  never  found  on  monkeys  of  the  Old  World. 
American  monkeys  have  no  cheek  pouches  like  those  of 
the  Old  World.  In  the  animal  kingdom,  as  in  the  veg- 
etable, all  seemed  new  to  Europeans.  The  common  hive 
bees  were  unknown  in  America  until  introduced  here 

95 


96  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

from  Europe."  (And  yet  the  Jaredites  had  brought 
swarms  of  honey  bees  here  2200  B.  C. !) 

"There  are  numerous  birds  in  America  found  in  no 
other  part  of  the  earth ;  as  the  humming  bird,  toucan," 
etc.,  etc. 

Rattlesnakes,  glass  snakes,  bullfrogs  and  alligators  are 
entirely  peculiar  to  America. 

And  yet  the  Book  of  Mormon  would  account  for  ani- 
mals, fowls,  and  even  fish  of  America,  as  all  coming  here 
from  Europe  in  eight  barges,  the  length  of  a  tree ! 

In  reference  to  the  numerous  animals  and  plants  of 
Europe,  not  found  in  America,  we  refer  the  reader  to 
any  encyclopedia. 

Hence  the  Book  or  Mormon  is  false  from  the  stand- 
point of  zoology,  for  it  is  certain  that  the  bison  was 
never  brot  here  from  Europe,  nor  many  other  ani- 
mals peculiar  to  this  continent. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  BOTANY. 

On  p.  502,  B.  M.,  we  read  that  Jared  and  his  brother 
did  take  into  their  barges  "seed  of  the  earth  of  every 
kind."  The  Nephites  also  brot  seeds  from  Jerusalem 
to  America,  as  we  read  in  B.  M.,  p.  43  or  ch.  V.,  par.  44. 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  till  the  earth,  and 
we  began  to  plant  seeds ;  yea,  we  did  put  all  our  seeds  into 
the  earth  which  we  had  brot  from  the  land  of  Jeru- 
salem/' 

Hence  we  should  find  the  same  flora  here  as  in  Europe 
and  Asia,  if  "seeds  of  the  earth  of  every  kind"  were 
brot  here  by  the  Jaredites  and  Nephites.  But  let  us  see. 
see. 

Inter.  Encycl. :  "The  flora  and  fauna  of  America  are 
decidedly  different  from  that  of  the  Old  World.  Even 
the  pines,  oaks  and  willows  are  not  the  same  as  those 
east  of  the  Atlantic.  Many  species  of  cacti  are  exclu- 
sively American,  though  now  introduced  into  the  Old 
World.  Fuchias  and  magnolias,  and  many  beautiful 
flowers,  are  peculiar  to  America,  and  were  later  intro- 
duced into  Europe. 

"The  pineapple  is  a  native  of  tropical  America.  Maize, 
or  Indian  corn,  the  potato  and  tobacco  are  indigenous  to 
America." 

The  first  Spaniards  who  visited  America  reported  in 
Spain  that  they  had  seen  the  Indians  twisting  up  leaves, 
and  lighting  one  end,  and  then  smoking  like  devils.  Wal- 

97 


98  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

ter  Raleigh  first  introduced  tobacco  into  England  fron 
America.  Hence  these  did  not  come  from  Europe  nor 
Asia,  as  the  Book  of  Mormon  teaches.  Therefore,  it  is 
a  false  record,  as  proven  from  a  botanical  standpoint. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON   NOT  SUSTAINED  BY  ARCHAEOLOGY. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  and  L.  D.  S*  try  to  account  for 
the  ruins,  and  other  evidences  of  an  ancient  civilization 
found  on  the  American  continent,  from  this  colony  of  Jar- 
edites  who  came  here  in  those  barges,  about  2200  B.  C., 
and  who  all  perished  about  700  to  600  B.  C. 

But  we  will  proceed  to  show  that  these  ruins  can  all 
be  accounted  for  from  a  people  who  were  still  alive  on 
this  continent  when  it  was  discovered  by  Columbus  in 
1492  A.  D. 

In  "Lost  Atlantis,"  by  Donnelly,  on  pp.  349,  351  and 
354,  we  have  the  following  from  other  historians  and  anti- 
quarians : 

Desire  Charney  says :  "The  Toltics  were  farmers, 
raised  fruits,  grains,  and  wove  cotton.  Their  religion 
was  simple.  They  made  use  of  the  T  much — (an  ancient 
sign  of  the  cross. — Ed.).  They  were  fair,  robust  and 
bearded,  and  some  had  blue  eyes. 

"The  Aztecs  (who  were  still  here  in  1492)  had  pro- 
gressed thru  three  modes  of  writing:  picture,  symbolic 
and  phonetic.  They  had  recorded  laws,  political  annals, 
mythology,  chronology  and  astronomy.  They  wrote  on 
cotton,  skins,  cloth,  and  a  composition  of  silk  and  gum, 
and  they  also  made  a  species  of  paper,  soft  and  beautiful, 
from  aloe. 

They  wrote  poetry,  cultivated  oratory  and  rhetoric  and 
had  theatrical  performances. 

Prescott  is  quoted  in  the  same  work : 

99 


ioo  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

"That  they  (the  Aztecs)  should  be  capable  of  accu- 
rately adjusting  their  festivals  by  movements  of  the  heav- 
enly bodies,  and  fix  the  true  length  of  the  tropical  year 
with  a  precision  unknown  to  the  great  philosophers  of 
antiquity,  could  be  the  result  only  of  a  long  series  of  nice 
and  patient  observations,  evincing  no  slight  progress  in 
civilization. 

"They  had  bridges,  forts,  temples,  palaces,  and  gigan- 
tic pyramids,  all  ornamented  with  wonderful  statuary,  as 
the  ruins  in  Central  America  still  testify/'  (These  are  the 
ruins  that  Mormons  attribute  to  the  Jaredites,  who  utterly 
perished  B.  C.  600!) 

"At  Palenque,  Central  America,  we  see  in  the  ruins  of 
their  ancient  buildings,  arches  resembling  those  of  ancient 
Greece." 

"Mexico  under  European  rule  has  never  again  risen 
to  her  former  standard  of  refinement,  wealth,  prosperity 
or  civilization. 

"Here  (in  Mexico  and  Central  America)  we  find  in 
the  ruins  beautiful  vases,  and  sculpture,  and  glassware, 
and  porcelain,  and  bronze,  and  gold,  and  silver,  and 
copper,  and  tin;  and  metallic  candlesticks,  and  masonry, 
and  bricks,  and  cement  like  that  of  ancient  European  na- 
tions." 

Mr.  Donnelly  adds  that  Central  America  and  Mexico, 
in  the  time  of  Columbus,  enjoyed  a  higher  degree  of 
civilization  than  did  Europe. 

Where  then  is  the  Mormon  romance  that  would  account 
for  these  ruins  from  a  race  that  became  extinct  600 
B.  C.  ?  Mormons  talk  of  nothing  having  been  written  on 
American  archaeology,  in  English,  previous  to  Smith's 
time — 1830.  But  all  could  read  of  the  arts  and  civiliza- 
tion of  the  Toltecs  and  Aztecs  a  century  before  Smith's 


BOOK  OF  MORMON  NOT  SUSTAINED.  101 

time  in  many  works  on  these  races,  and  in  the  history  of 
the  Spanish  invasion  of  Central  America  and  Mexico. 

Even  in  their  own  book,  "A  Voice  of  Warning,"  U.  C. 
edition,  p.  133,  Parley  Pratt,  the  author,  quotes  from 
P.  S.  Rafinesque,  on  the  ruins  of  Otolum,  North  America, 
as  follows : 

"They  were  surveyed  by  Captain  Del  Rio,  in  1727, 
an  account  of  which  was  published  in  English  in  1822." 

Then,  here  is  American  archaeology,  in  English,  before 
the  Book  of  Mormon  was  published. 

These  Aztecs  could  not  have  been  descendants  of  the 
Jaredites  of  Mormonism,  for  the  latter  had  become  ex- 
tinct about  600  B.  C.  See  B.  M.  pp.  531-533. 

They  could  not  have  come  from  the  Nephites  of  Mor- 
monism, for  they  had  become  extinct  about  400  A.  D. 
See  B.  M.,  pp.  492~495- 

Neither  could  the  Aztecs  have  come  from  the  Laman- 
ites  of  Mormonism,  for  the  Aztecs  were  quite  fair  skinned ; 
but  the  Lamanites,  and  all  who  mixed  with  them,  were 
cursed  with  black  skin.  B.  M.,  pp.  65,  491. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  BOOK  OF   MORMON   OPPOSED   TO  ETHNOLOGY. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  teaches  that  the  Indians  of 
America  have  all  descended  from  one  race  of  people — 
the  second  colony  that  came  over  to  America  from  Jeru- 
salem, about  600  B.  C.  These  descended  from  one  Lehi, 
who  was  a  descendant  of  Manasseh,  the  son  of  Joseph, 
who  came  out  of  Egypt.  B.  M.,  p.  231. 

After  being  in  America  some  time,  they  divided  into 
two  nations,  called  Nephites  and  Lamanites,  named  after 
two  sons  of  Lehi,  who  came  over  to  America  600  B.  C. 
But  as  before  stated,  the  Nephites  were  all  destroyed  by 
the  Lamanites,  and  the  Lamanites  became  the  ancestors 
of  our  Amrican  Indians.  If  this  is  true  the  Indians 
should  be  much  alike  in  color,  features,  language,  etc.,  and 
must  show  an  Israelitish  origin.  In  color  they  must  be 
alike,  for  the  Book  of  Mormon  teaches  not  only  that  the 
Lamanites  were  cursed  with  a  skin  of  blackness,  and  be- 
came a  dark  and  loathsome  people,  but  also  that  all  who 
mixed  with  them  should  receive  the  same  curse — a  black 
skin.  B.  M.,  pp.  65,  491.  But  let  us  see: 

Mr.  Donnelly  says,  in  "Lost  Atlantis,"  p.  197:  "When 
science  is  able  to  disabuse  its  mind  of  the  Mortonian 
theory,  that  the  aborigines  of  America  are  all  red  men, 
and  all  belong  to  one  race  (as  the  B.  M.  teaches),  we 
may  hope  that  the  confluence  upon  the  continent  of 
widely  differing  races,  from  different  countries,  may  come 
to  be  recognized  and  intelligently  studied.  There  can  be 

103 


BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  ETHNOLOGY.    103 

no  doubt  that  red,  white,  black  and  yellow  men  have 
united  to  form  the  original  population  of  America." 

Prichard  in  his  "Researches  in  Phys.  Hist,  of  Man- 
kind/' Vol.  L,  p.  269,  pub.,  1841,  says: 

"It  is  easy  to  show  that  the  American  races  show  nearly 
as  great  a  variety  in  this  respect  as  the  nations  of  the 
Old  World.  There  are  among  them  many  white  races, 
with  a  florid  complexion ;  and  also  tribes  that  are  black,  or 
of  a  very  dark  hue.  Their  stature,  figure  and  countenance 
is  almost  equally  diversified." 

John  T.  Short,  in  North  America  of  Antiquity,  p.  189, 
says :  "The  Menominees,  sometimes  called  white  Indians, 
formerly  occupied  the  region  bordering  on  Lake  Mich- 
igan, around  Green  Bay.  Their  whiteness  early  attracted 
the  Jesuit  missionaries,  and  was  often  commented  upon 
by  travelers." 

See  foot  note,  p.  107,  Vol.  III.,  U.  S.  Explor.  R.  R. 
Route — Union  Pacific. 

"Many  of  the  Indians  of  the  Zuni  (New  Mexico)  are 
white.  They  have  a  fair  skin,  blue  eyes,  chestnut  or 
auburn  hair;  and  are  quite  good-looking.  They  claim  to 
be  full-blooded  Zunians,  and  have  no  tradition  of  inter- 
marriage with  the  whites  of  any  foreign  race." 

Catlin,  in  "Indians  of  North  America,"  Vol.  L,  p.  95, 
says :  "A  stranger  in  a  Mandin  village  is  first  struck 
with  the  different  shades  of  complexion  and  various  colors 
of  hair  which  he  sees  in  the  crowd  about  him,  and  is  at 
once  disposed  to  exclaim,  These  are  not  Indians/ 

"There  are  a  great  many  of  these  people  whose  com- 
plexion is  as  light  as  half-breeds,  and  among  women  par- 
ticularly there  are  many  whose  skins  are  almost  white, 
with  most  pleasing  symmetry  and  proportion  of  features, 
with  hazel,  gray  and  blue  eyes,  and  a  mildness  of  expres- 


104  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

sion  of  modesty  of  demeanor  which  rendered  them  ex- 
ceedingly beautiful  and  pleasing." 

Dr.  Goodrich,  in  "Universal  Traveler,"  p.  154,  says: 
"The  modern  Peruvians,  in  the  warmer  regions  of  Peru, 
are  as  fair  as  the  people  of  the  south  of  Europe." 

Ferdinand  Columbus,  in  describing  his  father's  voyages, 
describes  the  inhabitants  of  San  Domingo  as  fair  and 
beautiful." 

Reader,  where  then  goes  the  Mormon  theory  of  the 
Indians  having  all  sprung  from  Lehi,  who  was  of  Israel- 
itish  origin,  and  later  from  the  descendants  of  his  son 
Laman,  whose  posterity  were  all  cursed  with  a  skin  of 
blackness,  that  was  to  follow  them  in  all  future  genera- 
tions? The  intelligent  reader  can  judge. 

We  also  claim  that  there  is  nothing  in  B.  M.  to  show 
that  any  of  the  posterity  of  Ephraim  (the  brother  of 
Manasseh,  son  of  Joseph)  ever  came  over  to  America,  yet 
Mormons  apply  the  blessing  of  Ephraim  to  these  Indians, 
and  call  the  Book  of  Mormon  the  "stick  of  Ephraim"! 
The  "multitude  of  nations"  of  Gen.  48:19  was  to  come 
from  Ephraim,  not  Manasseh.  We  have  challenged  Mor- 
mons, and  they  have  never  met  it,  to  prove  from  the 
B.  M.  that  Ephraim's  posterity  ever  come  to  this  conti- 
nent, or  to  show  from  any  of  Smith's  so-called  inspired 
works  a  plain  statement  that  either  an  Indian  or  Smith 
himself  had  come  from  Ephraim.  Hence,  if  their  book 
is  a  stick  at  all,  it  is  the  stick  of  Manasseh.  See  Ezek. 
37:16-23,  applied  by  Mormons  to  the  joining  of  B.  M. 
to  our  New  Testament.  Also  see  B.  M.,  p.  231.  We  will 
treat  these  prophecies  under  their  own  head  later. 

That  Smith  considered  himself  a  gentile,  see  Moroni's 
statement,  on  page  3  of  B.  M.,  where  it  speaks  of  the 
abridged  record  of  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites ;  written 


BOOK  OF  MORMON  OPPOSED  TO  ETHNOLOGY.    105 

to  the  Lamanites,  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Isarel  *  *  *  hid  up  unto  the  Lord,  to  come  forth 
in  due  time,  by  way  of  Gentile ;  the  interpretation  thereof 
by  the  gift  of  God." 

Who  was  this  Gentile,  that  claimed  to  interpret  by 
the  gift  of  God  but  Joseph  Smith?  See  also  B.  M.,  pp. 
24,  27,  30,  503  and  524. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  JOURNEY  OF  THE  NEPHITES. 

The  trip  of  the  Nephites  to  America  in  a  ship,  about 
600  B.  C.,  is,  if  possible,  more  preposterous  than  that  of 
the  Jaredites  2200  B.  C. 

Lehi,  a  descendant  of  Manasseh,  B.  M.,  p.  231,  had 
dwelt  at  Jerusalem ;  but  because  of  the  destruction  of  the 
city  by  Nebuchadnezzar  being  at  hand,  the  Lord  com- 
manded him  to  flee  into  a  wilderness.  B.  M.,  pp.  i,  2. 

So  he  and  his  wife  and  four  sons,  Laman,  Lemuel,  Sam 
and  Nephi,  fled  into  the  wilderness.  We  learn  from 
B.  M.,  p.  3,  that  they  first  went  south  of  Jerusalem  to  the 
Red  Sea.  They  dwelt  on  the  borders  of  the  Red  Sea 
for  some  time,  near  a  river  that  emptied  into  the  Red.  Sea, 
which  they  called  the  river  Laman.  B.  M.,  pp.  3,  4. 

Here  the  Lord  told  Nephi  of  a  choice  land  he  would 
bring  them  to  (America).  But  Nephi  was  told  that  he 
must  go  back  to  Jerusalem  for  some  brass  plates,  or  rec- 
ords of  the  Jews.  B.  M.,  p.  5.  .So  Nephi  and  some  of 
his  brethren  went  up  to  Jerusalem  for  the  record,  and 
they  got  to  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  by  night.  The  breth- 
ren hid  while  Nephi  crept  toward  the  house  of  Laban, 
who  had  charge  of  them.  Laban  was  lying  on  the  earth 
drunk,  and  the  spirit  told  Nephi  to  slay  him,  which  he 
did,  with  Laban's  own  sword.  Then  Nephi  put  on  Laban's 
armor  and  simulated  the  voice  of  Laban,  and  commiand- 
ed  a  servant  to  give  him  the  plates  of  brass.  The  servant, 
thinking  it  was  Laban,  his  master,  did  so.  Thus  he 
brought  the  plates,  and  also  Zaram,  the  servant,  to  his 
father.  B.  M.,  pp.  7-11. 

Thus  the  story  opens  with  murder,  deceit  and  robbery. 

100 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  THE  NEPHITES.  107 

From  this  northern  end  of  the  Red  Sea,  this  people  we 
will  call  Nephites,  traveled  southeast  down  along  the  Red 
Sea  till  they  came  to  a  place  they  called  Shazar.  From 
here  they  still  kept  on  in  the  "same  direction" — viz.,  S.  E. 
This  would  bring  them  pretty  well  south  in  Arabia.  From 
here  they  travel  "nearly  eastward"  till  they  got  to  a  land 
they  called  Bountiful.  P.  36.  This  would  be  Oman,  in 
eastern  Arabia,  which  borders  on  the  Arabian  Sea.  Here 
they  constructed  a  ship.  Pp.  36,  37. 

After  gathering  fruit,  meat,  seeds,  honey,  etc.,  they 
went  down  into  the  ship,  with  their  waves  and  families, 
and  all  the  book  tells  us  as  to  the  direction  they  took  is 
that  "they  put  forth  into  the  sea,  and  were  driven  forth 
before  the  wind  towards  the  promised  land."  P.  41.  "And 
after  we  had  sailed  for  the  space  of  many  days,  we  did 
arrive  to  the  promised  land."  P.  43. 

Now,  as  they  sailed  from  the  Arabian  Sea,  they  could 
not  have  sailed  westward  "toward  the  promised  land,"  as 
the  continent  of  Africa  lay  between  them  and  America. 
So,  as  they  had  been  traveling  eastward,"  Mormons  have 
concluded  that  they  sailed  in  this  "same  direction,"  across 
Pacific  Ocean,  to  the  "promised  land,"  and  landed  on  the 
western  coast  of  South  America! 

This  was  about  the  longest  route  they  could  have  taken 
to  America.  About  two-thirds  around  the  earth,  or  by 
sailing  vessel  from  16,000  to  20,000  miles! 

Would  the  Lord  have  sent  a  ship  16,000  miles  or  more 
when  he  could  have  reached  America  in  1,632  miles,  from 
Africa  to  South  America ;  or  when  ships  could  reach 
America  across  Behring  Strait,  from  China  to  Alaska,  by 
sailing  about  fifty  miles  ?  We  will  now  present  evidences 
that  the  Indians  have  come  from  Mongolians,  Africans, 
Polynesians,  and  a  mixed  race  from  lost  Atlantis,  for 
which  we  have  already  given  some  evidence. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

FROM    WHENCE    CAME    THE    INDIANS. 

See  Hill's  Practical  Encycl.  "Some  ethnologists  teach 
that  the  Indians  are  a  mixture  of  Mongolian,  Polynesian 
and  Caucasian.  They  have  long,  straight  black  hair, 
scanty  beard,  receding  forehead,  and  dull,  sleepy  eyes; 
full,  compressed  lips,  face  broad  across  the  cheeks — facial 
angle  75  degrees,  5  degrees  less  than  the  average  Euro- 
pean. Complexion  varies  from  dark  brown  to  almost 
white — a  somewhat  reddish  tint  is  common.  They  believe 
in  the  transmigration  of  souls  through  animals.  (Like 
the  Egyptians — Ed.)  They  have  no  idea  that  acts  of  this 
life  have  any  connection  with  future  happiness." 

The  reader  will  see  that  nearly  every  point  in  this  de- 
scription is  opposed  to  the  Indian  having  an  Israelitish 
origin,  as  the  B.  M.  teaches.  The  "happy  hunting 
ground"  of  the  Indians  shows  the  relation  of  his  faith 
to  the  "Elysian  fields  of  Delight"  of  heathen  nations. 

Next  we  give  some  extracts  from  Chambers'  Encycl. 
on  Indians : 

"Professor  Norkensjold  traced  in  the  Tchuktchis  In- 
dians of  northeast  Siberia  traces  of  the  Mongols  of  Asia, 
and  the  Eskimos  and  American  Indians. 

"The  theory  that  has  the  balance  of  repute  in  its  favor 
is  that  the  American  Indians  are  derived  from  the  Mon- 
gols and  Polynese,  who  ferried  or  drifted  across  Behring 
Strait." 

Our  readers  will  also  remember  reading  in  several 
newspapers  recently,  when  our  soldiers  were  in  Peking, 

108 


FROM  WHENCE  CAME  THE  INDIANS.  109 

that  they  were  shown  in  official  records,  where  the  Chinese 
had  visited  America  thousands  of  years  before  the  time  of 
Columbus. 

In  the  Eclectic  School  History  of  U.  S.,  p.  10,  we  read: 

"Whence  came  the  early  inhabitants  of  America? 
*  *  *  A  tradition  still  preserved  in  China  says  that 
a  company  of  sailors,  driven  off  the  shore  (of  China)  by 
westerly  winds,  sailed  many  weeks  until  they  came  to  a 
great  continent,  where  grew  the  aloe  and  other  plants, 
strange  to  them,  but  which  we  recognize  as  natives  of 
Mexico." 

So  the  preponderance  of  evidence  favors  the  Indian 
being  a  mixture  of  Mongolians,  Polynesians,  Egyptians 
and  Africans,  rather  than  being  from  one  Israelitish  fam- 
ily, as  the  Book  of  Mormon  teaches. 

On  the  language  of  the  Indian,  Chambers'  Encycl.  says 
that  the  Indian  language  is  not  isolating  or  monosyllabic, 
like  the  Chinese  and  European  languages,  but  is  incor- 
porative ;  a  sentence  often  being  represented  by  a  seven- 
teen-syllabled  word.  "The  language  is  generally  different 
from  all  Asiatic  languages  (which  would  include  both 
the  Chinese  and  Hebrew — Ed.)  ;  it  is  not  like  the  Semitic 
or  Aryan.  This  characteristic  applied  to  all  the  760  in- 
extricably intermixed  Indian  tongues — a  product  wholly 
of  America.  Dr.  Latham  and  other  ethnologists  ra'nk 
the  Indians  as  Mongolidai,  who  in  the  remote  past  came 
to  America. 

"There  are  now  about  267,900  Indians  in  America,  as 
many  as  in  the  time  of  Columbus — 1492." 

This  testimony  would  show  the  Indian  language  not 
wholly  like  the  Chinese;  neither  is  it  like  the  Hebrew. 
But  the  760  dialects,  and  the  various  colors  and  features, 
confirm  our  position  that  the  Indians  come  from  many 
races,  probably  all  Gentile  nations. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

LOST    ATLANTIS. 

But  from  whence  came  the  Toltecs,  Aztecs  and  other 
fair-skinned  Indians?  We  believe  that  the  lost  conti- 
nent— Atlantis — solves  this  problem.  This  large  island, 
with  its  surrounding  islands,  formed  almost  a  complete 
bridge,  from  Africa  to  South  America,  in  the  remote 
past;  so  that  people  from  southern  Europe,  Egypt  and 
other  parts  of  Africa  could  cross  over  to  South  America 
with  but  little  sailing. 

See  Inter.  Encycl. 

"Atlantis — A  vast  island,  of  ancient  tradition,  lying  in 
the  Atlantic  Ocean,  described  by  Plato  and  an  Egyptian 
priest  as  picturesque  and  beautiful,  with  a  great  people 
upon  it,  and  great  civilization,  which  was  submerged  in 
the  ocean  by  an  earthquake. — The  Canary  Islands  are  sup- 
posed to  be  the  remains  of  this  ancient  island.  This  is 
supposed  to  have  been  that  great  unnamed  island  spoken 
of  by  Pliny,  Diodorus  and  Arnobius." 

We  will  now  give  some  extracts  from  "Atlantis/'  by 
Donnelly : 

"Solon,  the  great  law-giver  of  Greece,  who  lived  about 
600  B.  C,  had  went  on  a  visit  from  Athens  to  Egypt. 
While  there  he  talked  with  an  Egyptian  priest,  Critias 
who  gave  him  a  history  of  Atlantis  and  its  people.  (This 
visit  of  Solon  to  Egypt  is  also  recorded  by  Plutarch.) 

"Solon  commenced  a  history  of  Atlantis,  but  never 
finished  it.  Plato — who  lived  400  B.  C. — added  some 

no 


LOST  ATLANTIS.  ill 

historical  facts  he  had  gathered  to  it,  but  died  before  he 
finished  it.  Critias  had  told  Solon  much  about  Atlantis, 
of  its  mighty  people,  its  great  civilization,  and  advance- 
ment in  working  metals,  its  art,  sculpture,  buildings,  etc. 
How  they  had  conquered  most  of  western  Europe  and 
Asia,  and  also  parts  of  the  'opposite  continent' — now, 
Peru,  Central  America  and  along  the  Mississippi — and 
also  attempted  to  conquer  Egypt  and  Greece;  but  Greece 
broke  her  power,  and  soon  after  the  island  sunk  in  one 
night. 

"Plato  tells  of  hot  springs  and  cold  springs  of  Atlantis, 
such  as  still  abound  in  the  Azores — surviving  fragments 
of  this  once  vast  continent. 

"This  island  formed  a  way  between  the  pillars  of  Her- 
cules and  the  opposite  continent — America.  . 

"Its  connecting  ridges  bound  together  Brazil  and  Af- 
rica, and  barriers  of  rock  and  mud  still  make  some  of 
those  portions  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  impassible  to  ships. 

"Plato  speaks  (400  B.  C.)  of  'a  passage  from  Atlantis, 
west  to  the  opposite  continent.' '  So  he  or  Solon  knew  of 
America  in  their  time. 

"Atlantis  had  fruits,  flowers,  hot  springs,  fragrant 
trees,  beautiful  buildings,  and  architecture,  and  carvings, 
and  statues,  and  working  in  metals,  and  reaping  and  gath- 
ering twice  a  year  or  oftener.  Great  bridges,  writing  and 
arts,  long  before  Christ,  and  working  in  gold  and  ore. 

"Their  great  king,  Posedon,  had  ten  sons.  Each  of 
these  ten  sons  were  absolute  sovereigns  in  his  part  of  the 
island.  They  had  power  to  pardon  or  execute ;  but  all 
followed  Posedon's  regulations,  and  consulted  one  an- 
other before  war.  (Much  like  our  Indians.) 

"The  worship  of  Atlantis  was  sun  and  hero  worship, 
and  these  kings  were  deified  after  death.  Posedon  was 
worshipped  as  Neptune,  or  god  of  the  sea,  and  was  pic- 


ii2  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

tured  as  holding  a  three-pronged  scepter  in  a  war  chariot 
drawn  by  horses. 

"Among  the  animals  of  Atlantis  were  horses,  cows, 
sheep,  goats,  hogs,  etc. ;  and  among  grains  were  wheat, 
rye,  oats,  barley,  etc. 

"The  cities  were  lighted  by  a  red  light  from  orichalcum, 
next  to  gold,  known  only  now  in  name. 

"This  isle  formed  the  foundation  of  the  mythological 
'Elysian  fields  of  delight/  'happy  hunting  ground/  etc., 
of  the  heathen  poets. 

"Numerous  ancient  historians  refer  to  Atlantis,  such 
as  Plato,  Solon,  Egyptian  priests,  Proclus,  Aelian,  Timog- 
enes,  the  Gauls,  Marcellus,  Homer,  Plutarch  and  Herodo- 
tus the  oldest  of  historians." 

Says  Donnelly :  "The  Atlantic  Ocean  was  named  after 
this  island,  and  Atlanta  was  named  after  Atlas,  this  great 
king's  oldest  son.  We  have  the  Atlas  Mountains  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  nearest  to  this  island,  and  when 
Columbus  discovered  America  there  was  a  city  of  Atlan 
on  the  coast  of  Darien,  and  a  race  of  people  in  Central 
America  called  Aztecs,  and  another  race  in  Africa  near 
the  Atlas  Mountains  called  Atlantes." 

How  comes  it  that  we  have  Atlas  Mountains  and  an 
Atlantes  race  in  Africa,  and  a  village  Atlan  and  an  Aztec 
race  in  America  if  there  had  never  been  an  isle  Atlantis 
lying  between  ? 

On  p.  117  "Atlantis"  it  says:  "The  Okanagaus  In- 
dians have  a  tradition  that  long  ago,  when  the  sun  was 
no  bigger  than  a  star,  their  medicine  woman,  Scomalt, 
ruled  over  what  appears  to  have  been  a  lost  island.  Peace 
on  the  island  was  destroyed  by  war,  and  Scomalt  was 
so  angry  that  she  rose  up  in  wrath  and  drove  the  inhab- 
itants to  one  end  of  the  island,  and  broke  off  the  piece 
of  land  they  stood  upon,  and  pushed  it  into  the  sea,  and 


LOST  ATLANTIS.  113 

all  perished  upon  it  but  two,  who  escaped  by  canoe,  and 
from  these  the  Okanagaus  descended." 

In  "Atlantis,"  p.  114,  we  read  of  a  tradition  of  the  Iowa 
Indians,  that  all  the  tribes  formerly  dwelt  on  a  large 
island,  across  a  large  water  toward  the  sunrising.  That 
they  crossed  the  water  by  swrimrning  and  in  canoes." 

Ancient  history,  and  recent  explorations,  establish  be- 
yond a  doubt  that  such  an  island  once  existed,  which  suf- 
ficiently accounts  for  Aztecs  and  white  Indians,  and  all  the 
evidences  of  an  ancient  civilization  on  the  American  con- 
tinent. And  yet  Mormons  ask  for  history  before  Smith's 
time  that  accounts  for  these  ruins ! 

We  leave  the  reader  to  judge  as  to  which  view  is  most 
reasonable  and  best  established  by  modern  scholarship ; 
that  the  Indians  are  from  one  race,  and  Israelitish,  and 
made  journeys  of  from  5,000  to  20,000  miles  in  barges 
and  ships  to  America,  or  our  position  that  they  are  a  mix- 
ture of  many  races,  some  coming  from  China  across 
Behring  Strait,  some  from  Africa  to  South  America,  and 
some  from  the  lost  isle,  Atlantis,  to  Central  America. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

ANGLO-ISRAEL. 

While  there  is  a  vague  intimation  in  B.  M.,  p.  59^  that 
Smith  is  an  Israelite  from  the  "fruit  of  Lehi's  loins,''  who 
came  from  Manasseh,  son  of  Joseph,  of  Egypt,  yet  it  is 
not  clearly  stated,  and  conflicts  with  other  places,  which 
make  Smith  a  gentile,  as  we  have  given  reference  in  the 
last  of  Chapter  XX.  See  preface  to  B.  M.  and  pp.  24,  27, 
30,  503  and  524. 

The  above  pages  teach  not  only  that  Smith  was  a  gen- 
tile, but  that  the  American  people,  who  "mocked  at  the 
B.  M.,"  were  gentiles.  We  give  two  quotations  from 
pp.  24  and  30,  B.  M. : 

"And  then  shall  the  fullness  of  the  gospel  (the  B.  M.) 
come  unto  the  Gentiles  (American  people),  and  from  the 
Gentiles  unto  the  remnant  of  our  seed  (the  Indians),  and 
at  that  day  shall  the  remnant  of  our  seed  (Indians)  know 
that  they  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  that  they  are  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord ;  and  then  shall  they  know 
and  come  to  a  knowledge  of  their  forefathers,  and  also  to 
a  knowledge  of  their  Redeemer." 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  many  multitudes  of 
Gentiles  upon  the  land  of  promise  (America),  and  I  be- 
held the  wrath  of  the  Lord  that  it  was  upon  the  seed  o£ 
my  brethren  (the  Indians),  and  they  were  scattered  before 
the  Gentiles  (Anglo-Saxons  and  Spanish),  and  were 
smitten.  And  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  that  it  was 
upon  the  Gentiles ;  and  they  did  prosper,  and  obtain  the 
land  for  their  inheritance;  and  I  beheld  that  they  were 

114 


ANGLO-ISRAEL.  115 

white,  and  exceedingly  fair  and  beautiful,  like  unto  my 
people  (the  Nephites),  before  they  were  slain." 

These  quotations  from  the  B.  M.  are  sufficient  to  show 
that  Joseph  Smith  regarded  the  Indians  as  Israelites,  and 
Anglo-Saxons  and  other  white  races  who  settled  America 
to  be  Gentiles.  And  if  these  were  Gentiles,  they  could  not 
be  of  Israelitish  origin;  and  as  Smith  himself  sprung 
from  these  same  Anglo-Saxons,  he  must  also  have  been 
a  Gentile. 

Mormons  try  to  claim  that  it  was  revealed  to  Smith 
afterwards  that  he  was  an  Ephraimite.  See  D.  C.,  pp. 
166,  269,  321  and  322.  The  first  says:  'The  rebellious 
are  not  of  the  blood  of  Ephraim,  wherefore  they  shall  be 
plucked  out." 

There  is  nothing  definite  here  as  to  what  people  are 
from  Ephraim. 

In  the  other  reference  it  says :  "In  the  barren  deserts 
there  shall  come  forth  pools  of  living  water,  and  the 
parched  land  shall  no  longer  be  a  thirsty  land.  And  they 
shall  bring  forth  their  rich  treasures  unto  the  children 
of  Ephraim,  my  servants,  *  *  *  and  then  shall  they 
fall  down  and  be  crowned  with  glory,  even  in  Zion,  by 
the  hands  of  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  even  the  children 
of  Ephraim/' 

Here  again  only  the  U.  C.  could  claim  to  be  the  subjects 
of  this  revelation.  It  could  have  no  application  to  the 
R.  C.  But  it  does  not  help  them  out,  either,  seeing  that 
other  parts  of  the  B.  M.  makes  all  Anglo-Saxons  Gentiles. 
It  simply  sets  the  B.  M.  against  itself. 

/n  D.  C.,  p.  269,  we  read  that  Mormons  are  "the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  and  of  the  seed  of  Abraham."  But  as 
they  are  a  mixture  of  many  nations,  this  could  only  mean 
in  a  spiritual  sense,  as  in  Gal.  3:7,  26-29,  where  all  those 


ii6  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

baptized  into  Christ  are  made  Abraham's  seed  by  baptis- 
mal adoption  and  faith.  Hence  this  text  proves  nothing 
for  natural  descent. 

We  now  give  a  few  of  the  hundreds  of  arguments  that 
could  be  produced  to  show  that  instead  of  the  Indians 
being  from  the  ten  lost  tribes,  that  Anglo-Saxons  are 
those  tribes.  This  truth  alone  is  enough  to  utterly  under- 
mine the  claims  that  the  B.  M.  is  a  true  record,  and 
worthy  of  the  confidence  of  Christian  people.  Let  the 
reader  notice  how  none  of  these  prophecies  will  fit  the 
Indian,  but  all  fit  the  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

1.  The  ten  tribes  of  Israel  were  to  be  a  multitudinous 
people,  who  would  "blossom  and  bud,  and  fill  the  face  of 
the  earth  with  fruit."     Gen.   35:11;   Isa.  27:6;   Numb. 
23:10. 

2.  All  other  races  were  to  die  out  before  them.     Jer. 
46 :28.     As  an  example  of  fulfillment,  see  the  aborigines 
of  Australia,  Tasmania  and  New  Zealand  dying  out  be- 
fore the  aggressive  Anglo-Saxons.    And  we  look  for  the  • 
same  in  America. 

3.  They  were  to  be  above  all  other  nations,  in  praise, 
name  and  honor.    Deut.  26:19. 

4.  They  were  to  abolish  slavery.  Isa.  58:6;  Isa.  48:8,  9. 

5.  They  were  to  be  the  money-lenders.    Deut.  15  :6. 

6.  They  were  to  mix  among  the  Gentiles.    Hosea  7  :8. 

7.  They  were  to  fall  into  idolatry,  as  all  our  forefathers 
have  done,  Hosea  4:16,17,  but  were  afterwards  to  serve 
the  true  God.    Hosea  14 14,  8. 

8.  They  were  to  inhabit  the  islands  northwest  of  Pales- 
tine— Brittain.    Isa.  49:1,  3,  8,  9,  12. 

9.  They  were  to  be  the  light  to  the  Gentiles  of  earth. 
Isa.  49 :6. 

10.  Their  native  land  was  to  become  too  small  to  hold 
them.    Isa.  49:19,  20. 


ANGLO-ISRAEL.  117 

11.  They  were  to  build  up  the  desolate  places  of  earth. 
Isa.  49:8. 

12.  These  isles  were  to  receive  the  teachings  of  Christ. 
Isa.  42  14. 

13.  They  were  to  be  great  seamen.    Gen.  49:13;  Deut. 
33:19;  Judges  5:17. 

14.  Great  stockmen.     Jer.  31 :2O-29. 

15.  The  sign  of  the  sabbath  was  to  abide  with  them. 
Ezek.  20:12. 

1 6.  Joseph's  posterity  were  to  be  an  unconquerable  peo- 
ple.   Gen.  48 :23,  24.    See  v.  22,  25  also,  on  the  fruitful- 
ness  of  Joseph. 

17.  Joseph's  posterity  were  to  have  a  very  fruitful  land 
—Britain  and  America.     Deut.  33:13-16. 

18.  They  were  to  crowd  all  other  people  together,  for 
self-protection,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.    Deut.  33  :i7. 

19.  They  were  to  have  the  sign  of  the  bullock  and  of 
the  unicorn  and   lion.     Deut.  33:17;   Numb.   23:22-25; 
24:8,  9. 

The  unicorn  and  lion,  on  the  British  arms  and  ensign, 
represent  the  long  contest  between  two  houses  for  the 
crown.  The  one  house  from  Judah,  and  the  other  from 
Joseph.  Judah  prevailed,  and  the  late  Queen  of  England 
has  a  chart  that  traces  her  lineage  through  David  back 
to  Adam.  See  Gen.  49:9,  10,  and  "Missing  Links/'  pp. 

125-134. 

20.  Their  last  end  is  to  be  glorious.    Numb.  23:8-11. 

21.  They  were  to  forget  their  identity;  become  lost  as 
to  identity,  and  afterwards  find  it  out.    Hos.  i  :io;  6:1-4; 
Jer.  50:4-8;  Jer.  31:10;  Jer.  3:11,  12. 

22.  Ephraim's  posterity  (the  British)  were  to  be  great 
drunkards.     Isa.  28:1. 

23.  They  were  to  be  covenant-breakers.    The  covenant 
of  circumcision  is  an  example.    Jer.  n  :io. 


n8  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

24.  They  were  to  be  God's  battle-axe,  to  break  up  other 
powers,  and  no  weapon  formed  against  them  was  to  pros- 
per.   Isa.  54:17;  Jer.  51 119,  20;  Numb.  23:22-25. 

25.  Israel  were  to  be  scattered  among  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth.    Deut.  28 164 ;  Ezek.  36 :24 ;  Hosea  7 :8 ;  Amos 
9:9;  Jer.  46:28;  Isa.  n  :n,  etc. 

To  these  twenty-five  prophecies  we  could  add  many 
pages  of  argument  from  history,  names  of  places,  per- 
sonal names,  tradition,  etc.,  to  prove  that  British,  Scandi- 
navions,  Germans,  and  nearly  all  Protestant  races,  are  de- 
scendants of  the  ten  tribes  ;  but  we  wrish  a  condensed  work, 
and  here  simply  refer  the  reader  for  more  information  on 
this  subject  to  Prof.  C.  A.  L.  Totten,  New  Haven,  Conn. 

The  knowledge  that  we  ourselves  are  from  Joseph, 
Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  deals  a  deathblow  at  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  that  would  make  these  prophecies,  as  well  as 
our  history,  fit  to  the  sluggish  Indian. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

MORMONISM      OPPOSED      TO      THE    BIBLE    IN     DOCTRINE. — 

HEAVEN    AT   DEATH IMMORTALITY ETERNAL 

LIFE THE  SOUL,  AND  THE  SERPENT'S 

FALSEHOOD. 

In  B.  M.,  p.  146,  par.  n,  we  read:  "The  demands  of 
divine  justice  doth  awaken  his  immortal  soul  to  a  lively 
sense  of  his  own  guilt." 

Also  p.  281,  par.  10,  "that  they  are  raised  to  dwell  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  in  a  state  of  never-ending  happi- 
ness." 

Also  p.  545,  par.  2 :  "I  soon  go  to  rest  in  the  paradise 
of  God,  until  my  spirit  and  body  shall  again  reunite,  and 
I  am  brought  forth  triumphant  through  the  air,  to  meet 
you  before  the  pleasing  bar  of  the  great  Jehovah,  the 
eternal  judge,  of  both  quick  and  dead.  Amen." 

(Written  by  Moroni  A.  D.  420.) 

Also  p.  386,  par.  6:  "And  land  their  souls,  yea  their 
immortal  souls,  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  to  sit  down  with  Abraham  and  Isaac,  and  with 
Jacob,  and  with  all  our  holy  fathers,  to  go  no  more  out." 

See  also  revelation  given  Joseph  Smith  January  19, 
1841,  D..C,  p.  303:  "David  Patten,  who  is  with  me  at 
this  time,  »and  also  by  servant,  Edward  Partridge,  and 
also  my  aged  servant,  Joseph  Smith,  Sr.,  who  sitteth 
with  Abraham,  at  his  right  hand,  and  blessed  and  holy  is 
he,  for  he  is  mine."  See  also  D.  C,  pp.  62,  103,  249,  303, 
317,  etc. 

119 


120  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Now,  on  going  to  heaven  at  death,  the  Bible  is  directly 
opposed  to  Mormonism,  as  the  following  scriptures  show : 

"David  is  not  ascended  into  the  heavens."  Acts  2:34. 
"No  man  hath  ascended  into  heaven,  but  he  hath  come 
down  from  heaven.  John  3  113.  "Whither  I  go  ye  cannot 
come.  John  13  133.  See  also  Hebr.  n  :8,  35,  39,  40;  Isa. 
63:16;  Joshua  24:2;  Lu.  14:14;  Matt.  16:27;  Matt.  5:5; 
Prov.  2 :2i,  22 ;  10:30;  1 1 :3i ;  Ps.  37 ;  i  Pet.  5  :4 ;  2  Tim. 
4 :8 ;  Col.  3  14 ;  Rom.  8 :23 ;  Jer.  15:1,  etc.  Man,  as  a  whole, 
must  wait  till  resurrection  for  reward  and  glorification. 

As  to  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  see  i  Tim.  1:17; 
Rom.  2:7;  i  Cor.  15:53,  54;  2  Tim.  i  :io;  i  Tim.  i  :i6. 

These  scriptures  are  directly  opposed  to  the  B.  M.,  as 
they  teach  that  we  must  seek  for  it ;  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
alone  hath  attained  to  it  (God  always  being  excepted ; 
I  Cor.  15  :27)  ;  and  that  we  receive  it  only  at  the  resurrec- 
tion. For  eternal  life  is  now  but  a  matter  of  promise,  and 
a  gift  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ.  Rom.  6 :23 ;  2  Tim. 
1:1;  Titus  1:2;  2:13;  3:7;  i  John  2:25;  Matt.  19:29; 
Col.  3  :4,  etc. 

As  opposed  to  these,  the  B.  M.  teaches  that  eternal  life 
is  a  natural  inheritance  of  both  saint  and  sinner;  and 
thus  Jesus  is  robbed  of  his  great  work  and  chief  mission 
on  earth — to  give  life  to  man. 

Also,  as  opposed  to  the  B.  M.,  that  all  men  possess  im- 
mortal souls,  or  deathless  entities,  the  Bible  teaches  that 
souls  are  born,  fatten,  can  be  destroyed  with  a  sword,  can 
die  and  go  to  the  grave,  and  are  redeemed  from  thence 
only  at  the  resurrection.  Proof:  Gen.  46:18,  22;  Ex. 
12:16;  Levit.  22:11 ;  Jer.  2:34;  Job  7:15;  Joshua  n  :n  ; 
Ex.  12:16;  Psa.  106:15;  Ezek.  18:4;  Job  33:22;  Psa. 
49:14,  15;  Gen.  2:7;  7:21,  22,  etc.  How  different,  indeed, 
is  this  Bible  soul  from  the  soul  of  Mormonism ! 


MORMONISM  OPPOSED  TO  THE  BIBLE.          121 

God  calls  the  man  the  soul.  Gen.  2  17.  The  serpent 
told  these  souls  that  God  had  made  that  they  would  not 
die,  though  God  had  said  that  they  should.  Gen.  2:17; 
3  14,  19 ;  5  :i5  ;  3  122-24.  Hence,  if  the  soul  is  immortal,  as 
taught  in  B.  M.,  Satan  told  the  truth.  Yes,  Mormonism 
stands  upon  Satan's  foundation :  "Ye  shall  not  surely 
die." 

Both  Paul  and  Jesus  plainly  condemn  this  falsehood. 
John  8:44;  2  Cor.  n  :i~5 ;  I  Tim.  6:20,  21 ;  2  Tim.  2:18; 
Col.  2  :8. 

The  B.  M.  is  also  in  conflict  with  the  bible  on  the  state 
of  man  in  death.  On  pp.  439-442,  and  470,  it  tells  of 
Jesus'  voice  being  heard  in  America  during  the  three 
days  while  he  was  dead !  But  the  scriptures  teach  that 
Jesus  did  not  possess  the  nature -of  angels,  but  was  of  the 
seed  of  Abraham ;  and  that  he  was  made  in  all  things  like 
his  brethren,  for  the  suffering  of  death.  That  he  wholly 
died,  like  his  brethren  do,  and  was  cut  off  from  the  land 
of  the  living,  and  for  three  days  lay  in  the  grave,  and 
that  God  raised  him  from  the  dead.  Heb.  2:14-17;  Isa. 
53:8,  10,  12;  Rev.  1:18;  John  5:30,  32;  14:28;  Matt. 
12:40;  Acts  2:24,  31,  32;  Rom.  10:9;  i  Cor.  6:14;  Gal. 
i  :i ;  Eph.  i  :2O,  etc. 

It  is  a  part  of  the  gospel,  by  which  we  are  saved,  to 
believe  that  Jesus  died  (i  Cor.  15:1-5,  17,  18),  and  yet 
Mormons  deny  this  gospel  by  the  devil's  doctrine,  that  not 
only  all  mankind  do  not  surely  die,  but  that  the  Saviour 
himself  did  not  die,  but  only  an  assumed  body  died,  and 
that  the  real  Christ  was  heard  talking  in  America  during 
the  three  days  while  he  was  dead ! 

See  also  D.  C,  pp.  62,  103,  249,  303,  317  and  340,  how 
dead  apostles  and  prophets  appeared  and  conferred  keys 
upon  Joseph  Smith,  in  1830;  how  the  dead  are  repre- 
sented as  conscious  in  death,  and  also,  p.  88,  where,  that 


122  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

old-time  heresy  that  the  resurrection  is  past  already  (2 
Tim.  2:18),  is  taught  by  Smith,  and  that  the  dead  go 
before  the  living,  which  Paul  denied  in  his  day.  i.  Thess. 

4:15- 

See  on  the  unconscious  state  of  the  dead  the  follow- 
ing scriptures:  Psa.  146:4;  Eccl.  9:5,  6,  10;  127, 
3:17-22;  Psa.  17:15;  6:5;  88  :ii ;  115:16,  17;  39^3;  Job. 
7:21;  14:10-15;  19-23;  Isa.  38;  John  ii.  Hence  Smith 
got  his  chief  keys  from  the  dead,  who  know  nothing. 

That  the  spirit  returns  to  God  at  death  we  admit.  It 
was  with  God  as  a  portion  of  the  energy  or  universal 
spirit  of  God,  before  our  existence,  from  all  eternity,  and 
returns  to  the  same  condition  after  man's  death.  It  was 
not  man's  spirit  before  his  conception  and  quickening.  It 
is  not  his  after  death.  Man  has  no  spirit  of  his  own  after 
death.  It  is  not  man's  spirit  that  raises  his  body  at  the 
resurrection,  but  God's  spirit.  Rom.  n  :8;  I  Cor.  I5:36, 
44;  Psa.  71:20;  104:29,  30. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE    MORMON    GOD   DIED. 

The  absurd  and  blasphemous  doctrine  that  the  Great 
Creator  of  the  universe  died  is  plainly  taught  in  many 
places  in  the  B.  M.  See  p.  147,  or  Mosi.  1 113,  14. 

"For,  behold,  the  time  cometh,  and  is  not  far  distant, 
that  with  power,  the  Lord  Omnipotent  who  reigneth,  who 
was,  and  is  from  all  eternity  to  all  eternity,  shall  come 
down  from  heaven,  among  the  children  of  men,  and  shall 
dwell  in  a  tabernacle  of  clay,  and  shall  go  forth  amongst 
men,  working  mighty  miracles,  such  as  healing  the  sick, 
raising  the  dead,  causing  the  lame  to  walk,  the  blind  to 
receive  their  sight.  *  *  *  And,  lo,  he  shall  suffer 
temptations,  and  pain  of  body,  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue, 
even  more  than  man  can  suffer,  except  it  be  unt9  death; 
for  behold,  blood  cometh  from  every  pore,  so  great  shall 
be  his  anguish  for  the  wickedness  and  the  abominations 
of  his  people." 

Par.  14:  "And  he  shall  be  called  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  the  Father  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator  of 
all  things,  from  the  beginning ;  and  his  mother  shall  be 
called  Mary.  And,  lo,  he  cometh  unto  his  own,  that  sal- 
vation might  come  unto  the  children  of  men,  even  through 
faith  on  his  name ;  and  even  after  all  this  they  shall  con- 
sider him  a  man,  and  say  that  he  hath  a  devil,  and  shall 
scourge  him,  and  shall  crucify  him.  And  he  shall  rise 
the  third  day  from  the  dead ;  and  behold,  he  standeth  to 

123 


124  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

judge  the  world.  *  *  *  Also  his  blood  atoneth  for 
the  sins  of  those  who  have  fallen  by  the  transgression  of 
Adam." 

See  also  p.  172,  Mosi.  8:5:  "God  himself  shall  come 
down  among  the  children  of  men,  and  shall  redeem  his 
people ;  and  because  he  dwelleth  in  flesh  he  shall  be  called 
the  Son  of  God ;  and  having  subjected  the  flesh  to  the  will 
of  the  Father,  being  the  Father  and  the  Son :  the  Father 
because  he  was  conceived  by  the  power  of  God ;  and  the 
Son  because  of  the  flesh ;  thus  becoming  the  Father  an^ 
the  Son:  and^  they  are  one  Go'd,  yea,  the  very  eternal 
Father  of  heaven  and  earth  *  *  *  suffereth  himself 
to  be  mocked,  scourged,  and  cast  out,  *  *  *  crucified 
and  slain  *  *  *  and  satisfied  the  demands  of  jus- 
tice." 

See  also  p.  315,  Alma  19:12:  "And  now  the  plan  of 
mercy  could  not  be  brought  about  except  an  atonement 
should  be  made;  therefore,  God  himself  atoneth  for  the 
sins  of  the  world,  to  bring  about  the  plan  of  mercy,  to 
appease  the  demands  of  justice,  that  God  might  be  a  per- 
fect, just  God,  and  a  merciful  God  also. 

"Now  repentance  could  not  come  with  men,  except 
there  were  a  punishment,  which  also  was  as  eternal  as  the 
life  of  the  soul  should  be,  affixed  opposite  to  the  plan  of 
happiness,  which  is  as  eternal  also  as  the  life  of  the  soul." 

The  reader  will  see  that  the  above  quotations  prove  the 
B.  M.  do  not  teach  simply  the  death  of  the  body  or  taber- 
nacle that  God  took,  but  the  death  of  the  Great  Creator, 
who  took  the  tabernacle  of  clay !  And  yet  his  voice  was 
heard  in  America  while  he  was  dead!  P.  439-442  and 
470.  It  teaches  that  the  Great  Creator  himself  was 
tempted  of  the  devil,  suffered,  and  was  crucified,  and 
died  to  satisfy  the  justice  of  his  own  law,  which,  of 
course,  he  gave  foreknowing  all  things !  Hence  for  three 


THE  MORMON  GOD  DIED.  125 

days  there  was  no  God  in  the  universe !  And  yet  this 
dead  Creator  raised  himself  from  the  dead!  To  what 
insanity  will  religious  fanaticism  not  drive  men  ? 

But  the  mother  of  the  Great  Creator  was  called  Mary, 
and  yet  this  Son  was  the  Creator  of  his  Mother !  Surely 
this  is  mystery,  Babylon,  the  great,  the  mother  of  harlots 
and  abominations  of  the  earth.1'  Rev.  17.  Surely  such 
writers  were  suffering  under  a  religious  delirium  tremens 
from  drinking  Babylon's  wine  cup. 

We  also  see  here  that  old  heathenish  vicarious  atone- 
ment, which  taught  that  our  Creator  could  not  pardon  nor 
show  mercy  without  blood,  or  the  slaughter  of  the  inno- 
cent for  the  guilty !  That  barbarous  doctrine  that  Christ 
died  to  appease  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God. 

Yet  the  Bible,  so  far  from  teaching  that  God  was 
pleased  with  the  death  of  his  Son,  shows  us  that  he  was 
displeased  by  the  parable  of  the  marriage  of  the  King's 
Son  (Matt.  22),  and  he  also  called  the  Jews  murder- 
ers. Acts  7:51,  52. 

The  fact  is  that  Christ's  obedient  life  was  the  sacrifice, 
and  this  led  to  his  death.  Hebr.  10:4-15.  God  never 
commanded  bloody  sacrifices,  but  simply  gave  rules  regu- 
lating them  after  man  begun  to  offer  them.  For  all  that 
God  desired  was  obedience.  Jer.  7:22,  Psa.  40:6;  51  :i6; 
Hos.  6:6;  Psa.  107:22;  51:17;  i  Pet.  2:5;  Rom.  12:1. 
Here  we  learn  that  it  is  a  living  sacrifice  of  obedience 
that  God  wants,  and  not  either  blood  or  dead  bodies. 

As  to  Jesus'  being  very  God  and  the  Great  Creator  of 
the  old  cosmos,  he  never  taught  so,  nor  do  any  of  the  in- 
spired apostles. 

The  oneness  that  Jesus  claimed  with  the  Father  was 
the  same  oneness  of  purpose,  work  and  heart  that  he 
desired  all  his  disciples  to  have — not  a  oneness  of  person- 
ality. John  17:11,  21-24.  He  declared  positively:  "My 
Father  is  greater  than  I."  John  14:28.  See  also  John 


126  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

5  130,  32,  how  even  his  words  were  not  his  own,  but  given 
him  by  the  Father. 

The  unity  of  the  father  is  very  plainly  taught  in  the 
scriptures.  See  Isa.  45:5;  46:9;  i  Cor.  8:5;  Eph.  4:6. 
Also  "there  is  one  mediator  between  God  and  man,  the 
man  Christ  Jesus."  i  Tim.  2:5. 

Jesus  is  not  the  Creator  of  the  old  world,  but  of  the 
new.  "He  is  the  head  of  the  church,  who  is  the  begin- 
ning," of  the  new,  eternal  creation,  and  the  first-born — not 
naturally — but  to  the  new,  eternal  nature.  Col.  i  :i8. 

He  is  not  the  creator  of  the  earth,  and  Mars,  and  Jupi- 
ter, but  of  the  new  principalities  and  powers,  that  shall 
yet  rule  in  the  earth.  Col.  i  :i6.  The  old  creation  is  tem- 
poral, and  the  new  order  of  things  is  eternal.  2  Cor. 
4:18.  The  old  Adamic  stock  are  but  figures  of  the  true 
Adamic  creation,  that  shall  be  accomplished  through 
Jesus,  by  the  resurrection.  Rom.  5  114;  Phil.  3  :2i ;  i  Cor. 
15  144.  The  blindness  of  Smith,  in  confusing  the  old  and 
new  creation,  has  led  to  some  of  these  blunders.  Jesus 
was  not  even  the  Christ  till  anointed  at  his  baptism  (Acts 
10:38;  Luke  3:21-24),  neither  will  he  be  the  Almighty 
God  and  Everlasting  Father  (Isa.  9:6)  until  he  raises 
his  children  from  the  dea,  when  they  also  will  be  gods. 

1  John  3  :2 ;  Phil.  3  :2i. 

Such  ridiculous  teachings  of  the  Creator  and  Jesus  as 
those  we  have  noticed  from  B.  M.  could  only  emanate 
from  a  spiritually  drunken  and  befogged  mind ;  which,  if 
inspired  at  all,  was  inspired  from  the  devil  and  his  angels, 
who  would  like  to  make  the  world  believe  that  the  Great 
Creator  could  die,  and  be  held  under  his  power  for  three 
days ;  and  yet,  that  man  does  "not  surely  die,"  biit  is  in 
his  present  animal  state  a  God,  and  hence  needs  no  Re- 
deemer nor  resurrection !  Thus  nullifying  both  future 
resurrection  and  judgment,  as  taught  in  the  scriptures. 

2  Tim.  4:1;  Rev.  n  :i5-i9;  20:11-15;  Matt.  25:31-42. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  HORRIBLE  HELL  OF  MORMONISM. 

The  following  extracts  from  the  B.  M.  show  something 
of  the  Mormon  hell. 

B.  M.,  p.  31 :  "That  awful  hell  *  *  *  prepared 
for  the  wicked."  P.  54 :  "They  are  carried  away  captive 
down  to  the  eternal  gulf  of  misery  and  woe."  P.  72 : 
"Their  torment  is  as  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  whose 
flames  ascendeth  up  forever  and  ever,  and  has  no  end." 
"That  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  endless  tor- 
ment." P.  73:  "And,  in  fine,  woe  unto  all  those  who 
die  in  their  sins :  for  they  shall  return  unto  God,  and  be- 
hold his  face,  and  remain  in  their  sins." 

P.  146:  "Therefore,  if  that  man  repenteth  not,  and  re  • 
maineth  and  dieth  an  enemy  to  God,  the  demands  of  di- 
vine justice  doth  awaken  his  immortal  soul  to  a  lively 
sense  of  his  own  guilt,  which  doth  cause  him  to  shrink 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  doth  fill  his  breast 
with  guilt,  and  pain,  and  anguish,  which  is  like  an  un- 
quenchable fire,  whose  flames  ascendeth  up  forever  and 
ever.  And  now,  I  say  unto  you,  that  mercy  hath  no 
claims  on  that  man ;  therefore,  his  final  doom  is  to  endure 
a  never-ending  torment." 

P.  283 :  "Their  torments  shall  be  as  a  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone,  whose  flames  ascendeth  up  forever  and  ever. 
*  *  *  Then  I  say  unto  you,  they  shall  be  as  though 
there  had  been  no  redemption  made ;  for  they  cannot  be 
redeemed  according  to  God's  justice,  and  they  cannot 
die,  seeing  there  is  no  more  corruption." 

127 


128  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Also  p.  472,  par.  4 :  "And  he  that  endureth  not  to  the 
end,  the  same  is  he  that  is  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire,  from  whence  they  can  no  more  return,  because  of 
the  justice  of  the  Father." 

Here  is  endless  torment  with  a  vengeance.  Misery  in 
a  lake  of  fire,  and  suffocating  brimstone,  that  has  no  end. 
And  all  this  torture  of  a  portion  of  poor  humanity  right 
before  the  face  of  God  the  Father!  Oh,  what  a  father 
this  makes  of  our  Creator!  This  is  the  sinner's  final 
doom,  and  mercy  has  no  claim  on  him,  and  neither  has 
justice,  for  they  cannot  be  redeemed,  because  of  the  justice 
of  the  Father ! 

What  a  hideous  nightmare !  What  a  cloud  to  draw  over 
the  face  of  him  whose  name  is  love,  and  whose  "anger 
endures  but  for  a  moment,"  but  whose  mercy  "endureth 
forever,"  and  who  "pitieth  his  children''  like  an  ^  earthly 
father !  What  a  relic  of  barbarism,  to  have  a  God  that  is 
not  a  fit  example  for  his  children  to  imitate,  and  a  mon- 
ster that  cannot  forgive  or  extend  mercy  without  the 
blood  of  the  innocent  as  a  substitute  for  the  guilty !  And 
then  to  talk  of  an  eternal  life  of  misery  being  a  just  pen- 
alty for  the  sins  of  a  life  that  is  but  a  vapor,  that  appearelh 
for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away ! 

There  is  no  such  teaching  in  the  Bible  as  endless  tor- 
ment. Every  one  who  has  looked  up  the  definition  of 
the  Hebrew  and  Greek  words  olam,  aion,  aionian  and  such 
words,  rendered  forever,  everlasting,  and  eternal  in  our 
Bible,  know  that  they  mean  "a  hidden  period  of  time/' 
"an  age,"  "age-lasting,"  or  may  mean  eternal. 

But  the  variableness  of  the  meaning  of  these  words 
makes  it  impossible  to  prove  endless  punishment  or  end- 
less life  from  them.  Then,  as  the  Bible  teaches  that  all 
the  race  that  will  exist  will  yet  be  in  one  place,  and  that,  a 
place  of -happiness;  we  see  the  absurdity  and  blasphemy 


THE  HORRIBLE  HELL  OF  MORMONISM.         129 

of  the  Mormon  doctrine  of  hell.  See  Eph.  1:10;  Phil. 
2:10,  ii ;  3:21 ;  i  Cor.  15  124-29;  Rev.  5:13,  and  Ch.  21 : 
22;  and  Heb.  2:14,  15;  Rev.  21:5. 

These  scriptures  show  that  everything  will  yet  be  sub- 
dued to  Christ,  and  put  under  his  feet,  and  nothing  left 
that  is  not  subdued,  and  put  under  him  in  the  universe 
only  God  himself.  All  rebels  in  God's  universe  must 
either  be  converted  or  destroyed,  and  the  devil  and  his 
works  must  be  obliterated  from  the  earth  and  universe, 
and  nothing  but  the  good  and  the  pure  remain.  "Behold, 
I  make  all  things  new,"  saith  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE   MORMON    HELL   CONTRASTED   WITH    THE   BIBLE   HELL.  . 

The  Mormon  hell  is  a  place  for  disembodied  spirits  be- 
fore the  resurrection.  The  Bible  hell  is  either  (i)  tar- 
taroo,  supposed  by  scholars  to  be  our  atmosphere,  where 
the  fallen  angels  are,  to  whom  Jesus  preached,  after  his 
resurrection,  during  the  forty  days  before  his  ascension. 
See  D.  C,  pp.  88  and  191.  Also  i  Pet.  3:18-21;  2  Pet. 
2:4;  Jude  6;  Gen.  6:1-10;  Job.  38:7.  See  also  apocryphal 
book  of  Enoch.  This  word  tartaroo  occurs  but  once,  and 
men  are  never  threatened  with  a  place  there. 

2.  The  only  word  in  the  Old  Testament  rendered  hell 
is  sheol.  This  is  rendered  grave  thirty-one  times,  and 
hell  thirty-one  times,  and  pit  three  times.  Jacob  went 
down  to  sheol  with  his  gray  hairs.  Gen.  49:31. 

Job  wanted  to  go  there  to  escape  wrath  until  his  ap- 
pointed time.  Job  14:13;  17:13.  The  wicked  are  there 
in  silence.  Psa.  31:17,  18.  David's  soul  and  Christ's 
soul  went  there  at  death.  Psa.  49:15,  16;  16:10.  Animals 
and  horses  go  there.  Numb.  16:30-34;  Psa.  49  :i4.  There 
is  no  work,  device  nor  knowledge  there,  and  truth  can- 
not reach  those  in  sheol.  Eccl.  9:10;  Isa.  38:18.  Men 
in  death  behold  neither  God  nor  man.  Isa.  38  :io,  n. 

It  is  always  bodies  that  go  to  sheol,  and  never  disem- 
bodied spirits.  See  Ezek.  32  127,  how  the  dead,  and  their 
weapons  of  war,  all  go  to  sheol,  and  their  swords  are  laid 
under  their  heads.  This  sheol  is  to  be  finally  destroyed. 
Hosea  13:14.  Therefore  sheol  is  the  grave,  and  the  gen- 
eral death  state  of  all  dead  bodies  till  the  resurrection. 

130 


MORMON  HELL  vs.  BIBLE  HELL.  131 

3.  The  equivalent  for  sheol  in  the  Hebrew  is  hades  in 
the  Greek.    Proof:  Psa.  16:10;  Acts  2:27.    Hades  occurs 
eleven  times  in  the  New  Testament.    Everything  in  hades 
is  dead,  and  has  not  yet  been  judged.     Rev.  20:13.     But 
Christ  being  raised  from  the  dead  has  the  keys  of  the 
tomb  and  of  the  whole  death  state,  sea  and  earth.     Rev. 
i  :i8.    Yes,  it  is  always  this  body,  in  the  Bible,  after  death 
that  is  cast  into  hell — never  the  spirit,  as  taught  by  Mor- 
mons.    The  church  comes  out  of  this  hades  at  the  resur- 
rection.    Matt.   16:18;  I.   Cor.   15:10.     Christ's  soul  or 
person  went  to  hades  in  death.    Acts  2 :2J. 

The  body  of  the  rich  man  of  Lu.  16:23  is  represented 
in  parable  as  lifting  up  its  eyes  in  hades  in  torment,  while 
the  dead  beggar  is  represented  as  being  carried  to  Abra- 
ham's bosom. 4  This  parable  shows  the  contrasted  desti- 
nies of  the  rich  Jewish  nation  and  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
ten  tribes,  who  later  became  adopted  into  the  family  of 
Abraham.  Gal.  3  :2/,  29.  Neither  spirit  nor  soul  is  men- 
tioned in  this  narrative. 

This  hades  is  to  finally  be  destroyed  in  the  second  death. 
Rev.  20:13,  14.  Nowhere  in  the  Bible  are  spirits  of  dead 
men  said  to  go  to  hades  or  hell,  as  the  Book  of  Mormon 
teaches.  The  Mormon  hell  is  the  old  pagan  hell  of  the 
dark  ages. 

4.  Another  word  in  the  Bible  rendered  hell  is  Gehenna, 
which  is  a  proper  noun,  and  wrongly  translated  by  the 
common  noun  hell.    It  is  the  name  of  the  valley  south  of 
Jerusalem,  where  once  fires  burned  continually  to  consume 
the  offal  of  the  city;  but  this  hell  is  now  being  plowed 
by  the  Arabs,  and  the  fires  are  extinguished,  although 
they  may  be  rekindled  at  the  judgment.    It  also  is  a  place 
of  bodies,  not  spirits. 

See  Matt.  5:22,  29,  30;  18:9,  and  Mk.  9:43,  45,  47, 
where  the  body,  eyes,  hands  and  feet  are  threatened  with 


132  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Gehenna.  See  Matt.  10:28,  where  both  soul,  or  life,  and 
body  are  threatened  with  destruction  in  Gehenna.  See 
also  Luke  12:4,5,  where,  after  the  body  is  killed,  it  is 
cast  in  Gehenna  for  consumption. 

Hence,  the  punishment  of  spirit  entities  of  the  dead,  in 
a  fiery  hell  now  in  existence,  is  unknown  to  the  holy  scrip- 
tures of  truth,  and  is  a  fable  of  pagan  invention,  and  a 
relic  of  superstition  and  heathen  barbarism.  We  chal- 
lenge any  scholar  on  earth  to  find  such  a  hell  in  the  in- 
spired scriptures  of  truth. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

BIBLE  PROPHECIES  APPLIED  BY   MORMONS  TO  THEIR  WORK. 

— THE  "YOUNG  MAN"  SMITH. — SMITH  THE  ELIJAH. 
THE  EVERLASTING  GOSPEL,  AND  THE  STONE 

KINGDOM. 

On  pp.  78  and  167  D.  C.  we  learn  that  the  Lord  chose 
the  weak  and  unlearned  things  (Joseph  Smith  and  his 
disciples)  to  thresh  the  nations,  by  the  power  of  his  spirit, 
and  that  the  sword  was  to  fall  in  their  behalf.  And  that 
the  gospel  and  kingdom,  started  by  Smith,  were  to  roll 
forth  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,  as  the  stone  which  is 
cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  until  it  has  filled 
the  whole  earth;  *  *  *  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
may  go  forth  upon  the  earth,  etc. 

Elder  C.  J.  Hunt,  of  the  R.  C.  of  Deloit,  Iowa,  says  in 
his  tract,  "The  Book  of  Mormon,"  p.  2:  "Joseph  Smith 
was  the  man  who  received  instructions  from  the  heavenly 
messengers,  and  proclaimed  to  the  world  the  messages  of 
Zech.  2:3,  4;  Mai.  3:1 ;  Rev.  14:6,  7;  Mai.  4:5,  6;  Amos 
3:7;  Matt.  20:6. 

"Mr.  Smith,  with  five  others,  by  command  of  the  Lord, 
organized,  April  6,  1830,  the  kingdom  (church)  of  Dan. 
2:44;  Isa.  11:12;  18:1-3,"  etc.,  *  *  *  "which  or- 
ganization brought  about  a  complete  restoration  (Rev. 
14:6,  7)  of  the  primative  gospel  in  faith,  ordinances,  doc- 
trine and  polity." 

THE  "YOUNG  MAN"  SMITH. 

We  will  first  notice  Zech.  2 13,  4.  The  book  opens  with : 
"The  word  of  the  Lord  unto  Zechariah."  In  the  second 

133 


134  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

chapter  Zechariah  says  :  "I  lifted  up  mine  eyes  again,  and 
looked,  and,  behold,  a  man  with  a  measuring  line  in  his 
hand." 

Then  Zechariah  said  to  the  man :  "Whither  goest 
thou?"  And  he  said  unto  him,  to  measure  Jerusalem. 
*  *  *  "And,  behold,  the  angel  that  talked  with  me 
(Zechariah)  went  forth,  and  another  angel  met  him,  and 
said  unto  him,,  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man  (Zecha- 
riah), saying  Jerusalem  shall  be  inhabited  as  towns  with- 
out walls,  for  the  multitude  of  men  and  cattle  therein." 

This  needs  no  comment  to  any  analytical  mind,  as  hav- 
ing no  reference  to  Smith  as  this  "young  man,"  who  was 
shown  these  things.  The  idea  is  too  shallow  to  be  worthy 
of  further  notice. 

SMITH  THE  ELIJAH. 

As  to  Mr.  Smith  being  the  Elijah  of  Mai.  4:5,  6,  and 
the  messenger  of  the  covenant  of  Mai.  3:1,  we  simply  ask 
the  reader  to  read  these  chapters  and  see  that  Smith  did 
not  do  the  Elijah  work.  He  did  not  "turn  the  hearts  of 
children  to  parents  or  of  parents  to  children/'  but  the 
polygamy  and  secretism  he  introduced  has  done  just  the 
opposite,  as  many  a  broken-hearted  Mormon  wife  can 
testify.  See  Mrs.  Stenhouse's  book,  "Tell  It  All." 

Neither  was  he  a  "swift  witness  against  sorcerers,  adul- 
terers, false  swearers  and  oppressors  (Mai.  3  15),  but  was 
himself  one  of  them,  as  we  have  abundantly  proven. 

Neither  did  he  "purify  the  sons  of  Levi" — the  Jewish 
priesthood — v.  3,  nor  "restore  the  tribes  of  Jacob."  See 
Ecclesiasticus  48. 

Neither  has  he  restored  all  things — not  even  the  lost 
gifts  of  the  church.  Matt.  17:11.  No,  it  is  evident  that 
Smith's  system  is  a  counterfeit  of  the  true  church — a  form 
of  godliness,  without  the  power  of  which  they  boast. 


BIBLE  PROPHECIES  APPLIED  BY  MORMONS.    135 
THE   EVERLASTING   GOSPEL. 

Mr.  Hunt,  like  all  Mormons,  also  claims  that  Mr. 
Smith  proclaimed  to  the  world  the  messages  of  Rev. 
14:6,  7,  which  they  claim  brought  about  a  complete  res- 
toration of  the  primitive  gospel.  See  also  D.  C,  pp.  61, 
80,  222,  where  Smith  claims  that  he  was  preaching  the 
restored  gospel — the  everlasting  gospel — among  the  na- 
tions, and  that  the  hour  of  judgment  had  then  come. 

On  these  claims  we  would  remark  first;  that  the  aion- 
ion  glad  tidings,  (Diaglott),  of  Rev.  14,  could  not  refer 
to  the  gospel  of  Christ  restored,  for  the  two  messages  are 
entirely  distinct.  The  gospel  of  Christ  was  glad  tidings 
of  a  kingdom,  preached  first  to  the  Jews,  and  after  that 
to  the  ten  tribes  and  Gentiles,  to  take  out  officers,  to  rule 
in  the  future  kingdom  of  God.  Matt.  4:17;  10:5-9; 
28:19,  20;  Acts  15:13-19;  I  Cor.  6:2;  Rev.  5:9,  10,  etc. 

But  the  messages  of  Rev.  14,  are  glad  tidings  only  to 
the  righteous.  First;  that  "the  hour  of  judgment  has 
come."  This  was  not  preached  in  Jesus'  time,  and  there- 
fore is  not  a  "restored  gospel/'  but  is  a  distinct  message 
for  the  end  of  this  age,  and  not  yet  announced ;  for  part 
of  the  saints  will  be  caught  away  from  the  earth  before 
that  judgment,  with  its  "unmixed  wrath"  begins.  Rev. 
3:10;  14:9;  Gen.  21  :36;  Matt.  24:40;  Rev.  17:12,  etc. 

The  second  angel's  message,  as  contained  in  this  age 
lasting  gospel,  announces  the  fall  of  the  mystical  Babylon 
of  Rev.  17.  This  could  not  be  a  "restored  gospel,"  for 
Babylon — the  church  of  Rome,  and  her  daughters,  .the 
Protestant  sects — had  not  yet  arisen  when  Jesus  did  his 
preaching.  Neither  does  Rev.  17  show  Rome  of  the  past, 
but  a  resurrected  Papacy  in  the  coming  hour  of  judgment. 
See  Rev.  17:1,  8,  12.  Hence  the  folly  of  calling  this  a 
"restored  gospel."  See  D.  C.  p.  61,  par.  2;  also  pp.  80 
and  222, 


136  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

The  third  announcement  of  this  age  lasting  gospel  is  a 
warning  against  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  the  unmixed 
wrath  of  God,  which  cannot  be  till  our  mediator  has  left 
heaven.  For  while  Jesus  is  in  heaven  there  will  always 
be  some  mercy  mixed  with  wrath.  It  is  in  that  coming 
hour  of  judgment  that  men  will  call  and  God  will  not 
answer.  This  is  yet  future,  and  so  is  that  boycott  of 
nations  referred  to  in  Rev.  13:15-18,  when  no  man  can 
buy  or  sell  unless  he  can  give  the  sign  or  mark  of  that 
secret  confederacy  of  the  dragon,  beast  and  false  prophet 
— Russia  and  all  Catholicism,  and  Turkey  and  China 
against  Anglo-Israel.  This  beast  is  a  future  confederacy, 
and  the  mark  not  yet  given,  hence  Smith  did  not  preach 
this  part  of  the  age-lasting  gospel.  See  on  the  futurity 
of  this  work,  Rev.  13:13,  16;  14:10,  14,  15;  20;  16:10; 
17:1,  8,  12,  16;  18:17,  etc. 

THE  STONE   KINGDOM. 

We  will  now  briefly  analyze  the  claim  that,  "Mr.  Smith, 
with  five  others,  by  command  of  the  Lord,  organized 
April  6,  1830,  the  kingdom  (church)  of  Dan.  2:44,"  etc-> 
as  also  taught  in  D.  C.  pp.  37,  78;  167;  231,  etc. 

First : — that  Smith's  church,  organized  1830,  is  not  this 
stone  kingdom,  we  claim,  from  the  fact  that  the  stone 
kingdom  does  not  exist  contemporaneous  with  earthly 
civil  governments,  but  breaks  them  in  pieces  before  it 
begins  to  grow  and  fill  the  earth.  Just  as  Medo-Persia 
succeeded  Babylon,  and  Greece  succeeded  Medo-P.,  and 
Rome  succeeded  Greece ;  so  Christ's  kingdom  succeeds 
this  Roman  cosmos.  Dan.  2 :34,  35. 

Second : — That  Smith's  church  is  not  the  stone  is 
proven  by  the  suddenness  of  the  smiting  of  the  image  by 
the  stone,  and  the  sudden  scattering  of  earthly  govern- 
ments, like  chaff  by  the  wind.  Dan.  2 :35-  The  Mor- 


BIBLE  PROPHECIES  APPLIED  BY  MORMONS.     137 

mon  church  has  been  organized  for  over  70  years,  and  has 
not  broken  up  one  civil  power  yet,  but  according  to  the 
R.  C.  the  stone  itself  was  broken  up  by  the  death  of  one 
man — Smith,  and  the  apostasy  of  another — Brigham 
Young!  This  stone  kingdom  of  Mormonism  started  to 
roll  in  1830.  Brigham  Young  broke  it  up  shortly  after 
1844.  Then  a  few  apostates,  in  1860,  met  at  Amboy,  111., 
and  re-established  it!  So  it  is  now  the  "Re-organized 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints!"  They 
call  this  thing,  "God's  visible  kingdom  fully  set  up," 
which  Eld.  J.  W.  Wight,  of  the  R.  C.,  tried  to  defend  in 
public  discussion  with  the  writer  at  Kalo,  la.,  1901.  Yet 
no  visible  king  nor  capital  is  yet  discernable.  Hence  it  is 
a  body  without  a  head !  No  wonder  it  goes  blindly 
about. 

That  not  one  element  of  God's  kingdom  is  yet  perfect, 
and  in  its  place,  is  evident  to  any  one  of  good  judg- 
ment. 

The  king  is  yet  in  heaven ;  his  throne — the  throne  of 
David — is  yet  in  ruins ;  his  capital — Jerusalem — is  yet 
under  the  Turk;  his  officers,  the  apostles  and  saints,  are 
mostly  dead,  and  not  yet  judging  the  twelve  tribes  and 
the  world;  his  subjects,  the  nations,  are  still  misgoverned 
by  the  governments  that  the  stone  is  to  smash  in  pieces ; 
the  territory — the  earth,  is  still  under  the  curse  and  the 
Gentiles ;  the  laws  that  shall  cause  nations  to  cease  from 
war  have  never  yet  went  forth  from  Jerusalem. 

Think,  then,  of  the  absurdity  of  the  claim  of  these  poor, 
deluded  fanatics  that  their  church  is  God's  visible  king- 
dom fully  set  up !  May  God  pity  them,  and  enlighten  them 
to  see  and  know  better,  and  to  give  up  their  false  prophet 
and  false  system  before  it  is  too  late.  May  the  honest 
ones  be  saved  from  this  Mormon  delusion. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  SEALED  BOOK. 

In  B.  M.  pp.  98-102,  Smith  claims,  and  his  followers 
teach,  that  the  B.  M.  is  the  "sealed  book"  of  Isa.  29.  That 
this  was  the  "marvellous  work  and  wonder;"  and  the 
"voice  from  the  dust,"  etc.  That  the  "learned  man" 
referred  to  was  Prof.  Anthon,  of  N.  Y.,  to  whom  the 
words  of  the  book  were  delivered  in  1828;  and  that  the 
"unlearned  man"  was  Joseph  Smith,  who  translated  the 
sealed  book,  the  B.  M.,  and  that  a  "little  while"  after  the 
sealed  book  came  forth  Palestine  was  to  become  fruitful, 
etc. 

The  careful  reader  of  Isa.  29,  will  easily  see  that  this 
chapter  refers  to  a  past  attempted  invasion  of  "Ariel,  the 
city  where  David  dwelt,"  or  Jerusalem,  by  the  Assyrians. 

See  Smith's  bible  dictionary,  and  commentary  by  Jamie- 
son,  Fausset  and  Brown,  on  this  chapter,  and  its  fulfilment 
as  recorded  in  II  Kings  19,  when  about  699  B.  C,  Sen- 
nacherib, king  of  Assyria,  was  on  his  way  to  besiege  Jeru- 
salem, but  the  prayers  of  Hezekiah  caused  the  Lord  to 
send  his  angel,  who  destroyed  185,000  of  the  Assyrian 
hosts  in  one  night,  which  caused  the  remainder  of  the 
army  to  withdraw  to  Nineveh.  This  destruction  of 
Assyrians  was  the  "marvellous  work  and  wonder"  re- 
ferred to  by  Isaiah,  and  not  the  B.  M. 

The  "voice  from  the  dust"  refers  to  the  later  desola- 
tion of  Jerusalem.  When  in  ruins,  her  voice  is  repre- 
sented as  being  like  that  of  a  ventriloquist,  speaking  from 
the  dust.  The  images  employed  show  Jerusalem  hum- 

138 


THE  SEALED  BOOK.  139 

bled  to  the  dust  yet  finally  triumphing  over  her  enemies. 
See  v  .4,  how  it  is  Jerusalem,  not  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
that  speaks  from  the  dust.  See  v.  7-12  how  it  is  the 
vision  of  the  multitudes  that  fight  against  Jerusalem  that 
is  blinded,  and  that  to  them,  and  even  to  the  Jewish  lead- 
ers, the  Hebrew  prophecies  are  as  a  sealed  book.  It  is 
sealed  to  them  because  of  their  spiritual  blindness,  v.  10. 

This  sealed  book  may  also  include  some  prophecies  that 
could  not  be  understood  at  that  time;  as  Dan.  12:4,  9, 
which  was  sealed  up  till  the  time  of  the  end,  or  the  book 
of  seals  referred  to  in  Rev.  5  :i-6;  6:1-13,  which  "no  man 
in  heaven,  nor  earth,  nor  under  the  earth,  was  able  to 
open,  or  to  look  upon;"  until  Christ — "the  lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah  opened  it,"  after  his  second  coming. 
Ch.  5:10. 

We  know,  therefore,  that  Smith  never  opened  this 
sealed  book. 

As  to  the  Mormon  interpretation  of  v.  17  "it  is  yet  a 
very  little  while,  and  Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruit-_ 
ful  field,"  etc.,  that  a  little  while  must  be  but  a  few  years 
after  the  sealed  book  came  forth,  and  that  the  early  and 
latter  rains  were  but  recently  restored  to*Palestine.  We 
quote  a  few  texts  to  show  what  a  "little  while"  may  be  in 
the  sight  of  God. 

"Yet  once  it  is  a  little  while,  and  I  will  shake  the 
heavens,  and  the  earth,  and  the  sea  and  the  dry  land.  And 
I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the  desire  of  all  nations  shall 
come,"  etc.  This  was  written  2,420  years  ago,  and  the 
little  while  is  not  yet  fulfilled. 

"For  yet  a  little  while  and  the  wicked  shall  not  be"  nor 
"his  place."  Ps.  37:10.  This  was  written  2,900  years 
ago,  and  is  yet  unfulfilled. 


140  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

"Again  a  little  while  and  ye  shall  see  me."  John  16  :i6. 
This  was  written  over  1,800  years  ago,  and  is  yet  unful- 
filled. 

"One  day  is  with  God  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thou- 
sand years  as  one  day.  2  Pet  .3  :8. 

Hence  the  whole  Mormon  interpretation  of  this  text  is 
farfetched,  and  an  obvious  perversion  of  scripture.  Ac- 
cording to  the  prophet  Isaiah,  neither  the  learned  nor  un- 
learned could  read  the  sealed  book ;  hence  Smith  could  not 
read  it,  if  this  prophecy  referred  to  him,  as  Mormons 
teach. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  TWO   STICKS. 

On  pp.  59,  60  B.  M.,  the  thot  is  presented  that  the  bible, 
written  by  the  Jews — the  New  Testament — and  the  B. 
M.,  written  by  the  posterity  of  Joseph,  shall  be  joined  to- 
gether into  one  volume,  "to  the  confounding  of  false  doc- 
trines, and  the  laying  down  of  contentions,  and  the  estab- 
lishing of  peace/'  etc. 

But  seventy  years  of  Mormon  history  has  failed  to 
bring  peace  yet,  and  contention,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  work,  has  continually  rent  their  church  into  warring 
factions,  as  it  is  to-day. 

Mormons  teach,  as  expressed  by  Eld.  Hunt  in  his  tract, 
"The  Book  of  Mormon,"  that;  "The  'stick'  (record)  of 
Judah,  Ezek.  37:15-23,  is  the  Bible.  (Some  Mormons 
make  it  the  whole  bible,  and  some  only  the  New  Testa- 
ment, ed.)  That  "the  'stick'  (record)  of  Joseph  or  Eph- 
raim,  Ezek.  37 115-23 ;  the  'truth'  of  Ps.  85  :io-i2 ;  and  the 
'sealed  book'  of  Isa.  29:11,  12;  have  their  fulfilment  in  the 
coming  forth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

That  "stick"  does  not  mean  neither  scroll  nor  book,  we 
quote  from  an  able  Greek  scholar,  Chas.  Gardiner,  77 
Clark  St.,  Chicago,  as  follows : 

"The  word  'stick'  here,  in  Ezek.  37:16,  is  merely  one  of 
the  many  blunders  of  the  C.  V.  and  R.  V.,  and  is  an 
ignorant  rendering  of  the  Greek  word  meaning  'sceptre/ 
and  is  so  translated  in  many  other  places  in  these  ver- 
sions. 'Hrabdos'  is  the  word,  and  has  no  possible  relation 
to  the  stick  upon  which  the  'scroll'  of  'papyrus'  or  'biblion/ 

ui 


142  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

or  'book'  of  that  day,  was  rolled.  The  contents  of  this 
passage  shows  clearly  how  this  word  is  used  here,  and  it 
is  the  same  word  translated  'sceptre'  in  the  passage  quoted 
in  Heb.  i  :8,  from  Ps.  45  :6,  'The  sceptre  of  thy  kingdom 
is  a  sceptre  of  righteousness/  ' 

It  is  the  ordinary  term  for  the  sceptre  of  royal  rule. 
The  two  sceptres  in  this  prophecy  are  joined  together  in 
the  prophet's  hand  to  indicate  the  ultimate  union  of  the 
two  kingdoms  of  Jouda  and  Israel  again,  in  the  power 
and  potency  of  the  "All  Controlling  One,"  and  is  "the 
hope  of  Israel"  for  which  Paul  was  called  to  account." 

Jameison,  Fausset  and  Brown,  in  their  commentary, 
say  on  the  word  "stick"  as  used  in  Ezek.  37:16;  "stick — 
alluding  to  Num.  17:2  ,the  tribal  rod.  The  union  of  the 
two  sticks  was  a  prophecy  in  action  of  the  brotherly  union 
which  is  to  re-unite  the  ten  tribes  and  Judah.  STICK  of 
JOSEPH  *  *  in  the  HAND  of  EPHRAIM.  Ephraim,  of  the 
descendants  of  Joseph,  had  exercised  the  rule  among  the 
ten  tribes;  that  rule  symbolized  by  the  "stick"  was  now 
to  be  withdrawn  from  him,  and  to  be  made  one  with  the 
other,  Judah's  rule,  in  God's  hand  *  *  under  one  coven- 
ant, and  one  king — Messiah. 

The  reader  will  see  by  reading  Num.  17 :2,  that  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  were  to  take  a  rod  for  each  prince  of  the 
twelve  tribes,  and  to  write  upon  it  the, name  of  that  prince, 
and  Aaron's  name  upon  the  rod  of  Levi. 

Aaron's  rod  budded,  which  showed  that  his  tribe  got 
the  priesthood.  So  in  Ezek.  37:16-26,  the  sticks,  or  rods, 
or  sceptres,  upon  which  the  words  recorded  were  written, 
symbolized  the  union  of  the  two  houses — Israel  and 
Judah,  under  one  king,  the  Christ — or  under  one  rule. 

We  give  below  an  important  statement  sent  us  from 
that  eminent  Hebrew  scholar  of  Chicago,  Emil  G.  Hirsch, 
dated  Chicago,  Dec.  16,  1901. 


THE  TWO  STICKS.  143 

Elder  W.  L.  Crowe,  Stratford,  Iowa : 

"DEAR  SIR: — The  (Hebrew)  word  used  in  Ezek.  37:16 
is  etz,  meaning  tree,  and  then  piece  of  wood.  As  the  con- 
text shows,  the  direction  to  the  prophet  was  to  take  two 
pieces  of  wood  and  write  on  them  the  name,  etc. — in  the 
manner  of  writing  on  lots  that  would  be  placed  in  an 
urn.  Certain  it  is  that  it  has  no  connection  with  a  scroll 
or  book. 

"Yours  truly, 

"EMIL  G.  HIRSCH." 

We  see,  therefore,  that  the  Hebrew  word  rendered  stick 
and  sceptre,  simply  means  a  piece  of  wood.  The  Greek 
translators  understood  that  the  piece  of  wood  sometimes 
•  meant  a  sceptre,  and  sometimes  merely  a  piece  of  wood, 
such  as  was  used  to  write  upon  when  casting  lots,  and  so 
rendered  the  word  etz  by  hrabdos  in  the  Greek ;  and  this 
Greek  word  was  rendered  by  our  English  translators — 
stick  and  sceptre. 

But  all  three  authorities  above  agree  that  the  word  has 
no  connection  with  a  scroll  or  book  as  Mormons  teach. 

We  sum  up  the  following  points  against  the  Mormon 
interpretation  of  this  scripture  as  applying  to  the  union  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  Hebrew  bible : 

First :  The  sticks  have  no  reference  to  books  at  all, 
but  were  simply  rods,  or  sceptres,  or  pieces  of  wood. 

Second :  The  writing  was  not  upon  a  parchment  or 
scroll  rolled  upon  sticks,  but  upon  the  sticks  or  tribal  rods, 
on  which  no  scroll  was  rolled. 

Third :  The  writing  on  the  stick  of  Judah  was  not  the 
Old  nor  New  Testament,  but  simply  these  words :  "For 
Judah  and  for  the  children  of  Israel,  his  companions." 

Also,  the  writing  on  the  stick  of  Ephraim  was  not  about 
Lehi,  Nephi,  the  Jaredites,  their  barges  full  of  bees,  ele- 
phants, mastadons,  asses,  etc.,  but  the  prophet  Ezekiel 


144  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

tells  us  just  what  was  written  upon  it ;  viz :  "For  Joseph, 
the  stick  of  Ephraim,  and  for  all  the  house  of  Israel  his 
companions."  How  dare  men  add  the  whole  B.  M.  to 
these  words  ? 

Fourth:  These  two  sticks,  or  sceptres,  were  joined  to- 
gether in  the  prophet's  hand,  and  they  became  one  in 
Ezekiel's  hand,  before  the  eyes  of  representatives  of  both 
houses,  circ.  587  B.  C. 

It  is  well  known  that  representatives  of  all  of  the  ten 
tribes,  just  previous  to  Judah's  captivity  in  Babylon, 
joined  themselves  to  Judah,  because  they  had  the  temple 
and  true  priesthood  under  their  jurisdiction.  And  these 
ever  remained  with  Judah.  Hence  Ezekiel,  who  lived  and 
prophesied  during  the  captivity,  could  hold  the  two  sticks 
before  the  eyes  of  both  houses.  See  as  proof  2  Chron. 

ii  :i2,  13,  16;  _I5:9;  3°:II>  l8;  Ezra  l  :5  J  7:I3;  8:35; 
James  I  :i ;  I  Pet.  I  ;i,  etc. 

Hence  these  two  sticks  did  not  come  together  since 
Smith's  time,  in  1830,  for  they  were  joined  together  about 
587  B.  C. 

Fifth :  The  meaning  of  these  two  sticks  coming  to- 
gether was  not  the  joining  of  two  books  together,  for  God 
himself  tells  us  the  meaning;  therefore  listen  to  God : 

"And  when  the  children  of  thy  people  shall  speak  unto 
thee,  saying,  Wilt  thou  not  show  unto  us  what  thou  mean- 
est by  these  ?" 

Then  after  mention  of  the  sticks,  and  their  union,  the 
Lord  says  :  "Behold  I  will  take  the  children  of  Israel  from 
among  the  heathen  whither  they  be  gone,  and  will  gather 
them  on  every  side,  and  bring  them  into  their  own  land : 

"And  I  will  make  them  one  nation  upon  the  mountains 
of  Israel ;  and  one  king  shall  be  king  to  them  all ;  and  they 
shall  be  no  more  two  nations,  neither  shall  they  be  divided 
into  two  kingdoms  any  more  at  all." 


THE  TWO  STICKS.  145 

God  has  here  told  us  what  the  joining  of  the  two 
sticks  means.  "Add  thou  not  unto  his  words,  lest  he  re- 
prove thee,  and  thou  be  found  a  liar."  Prov.  30:6. 

Sixth :  We  have  already  shown  that  Nephi,  and  Mor- 
mon, and  others  whom  it  is  claimed  wrote  the  book  of 
Mormon,  were  descendants  of  Manasseh,  the  brothers  of 
Ephraim,  and  hence,  if  the  B.  M.  were  a  stick  at  all  it 
would  not  be  the  stick  of  Ephraim,  but  the  stick  of  Man- 
asseh. 

See  B  .M.  pp.  30;  231  and  526.  The  intelligent  reader 
will  easily  see  that  this  prophecy  has  not  an  iota  of  proof 
for  the  Mormon  interpretation  of  two  books  coming  to- 
gether in  these  last  days.  Let  us  beware  of  "walking  in 
craftiness  and  handling  the  word  of  God  deceitfully."  2 
Cor.  4:1. 

TRUTH    SHALL   SPRING   OUT   OF   THE   EARTH. 

We  here  quote  portions  from  Ps.  85,  which  is  applied 
by  Mormons  to  the  B.  M.  being,  as  Smith  claimed,  dug 
out  of  the  earth,  in  the  hill  Cumorah,  N.  Y. : 

"Lord,  thou  hast  been  favorable  unto  thy  land;  thou 
hast  brot  back  the  captivity  of  Jacob. 

"Thou  hast  forgiven  the  iniquity  of  thy  people,  thou 
hast  covered  all  their  sin.  Selah.  ***** 

"Surely  his  salvation  is  nigh  them  that  fear*  him ;  that 
glory  may  dwell  in  our  land. 

"Mercy  and  truth  are  met  together ;  righteousness  and 
peace  have  kissed  each  other. 

Truth  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth ;  and  righteousness 
shall  look  down  from  heaven. 

"Yea,  the  Lord  shall  give  that  which  is  good ;  and  our 
land  shall  yield  her  increase. 

"Righteousness  shall  go  before  him  and  shall  set  us  in 
the  way  of  his  steps."  Ps.  85  :i,  2,  9-13. 

First,  on  this  beautiful  Messianic  prophecy,  we  would 


146  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

say,  that,  if  "truth  springing  out  of  the  earth"  is  to  be 
taken  literally,  then,  any  explorer,  who  has  ever  dug  up 
inscriptions  or  ancient  records,  on  stone,  metals,  or  pot- 
tery, could  apply  this  prophecy  to  himself  as  truthfully 
as  Smith  could.  Yes,  and  more  properly;  for  we  must 
admit  that  the  earth  has,  in  recent  years,  yielded  up  many 
ancient  inscriptions  and  relics  that  confirm  the  truth  of 
the  scriptures. 

But  any  one  who  reads  this  Psalm  with  judgment  and 
sober  reason,  will  see  that  the  Psalm  is  not  only  highly 
figurative,  but  prophetical  of  the  future  age  and  reign  of 
Christ  on  earth,  after  the  Lord  has  "brot  back  the  cap- 
tivity of  Jacob,  and  has  forgiven  all  their  iniquity."  Was 
this  in  1827,  when  Smith  claimed  to  dig  plates  out  of  the 
earth?  Did  righteousness  and  peace  literally  meet  then 
and  kiss  each  other?  No,  nothing  of  the  kind  took  place 
at  that  time. 

It  is  obvious  to  every  unbiased,  analytical  mind,  in  read- 
ing this  Psalm,  that  Mercy  and  Truth  are  personified  and 
represented  in  beautiful  imagery  as  meeting,  and  Righte- 
ousness and  Peace,  in  figure,  are  represented  as  two 
women  who  meet  and  kiss  each  other.  Truth  springs  out 
of  the  earth,  in  the  resurrected  saints;  and  the  Righte- 
ousness of  God  looks  down  smilingly  from  heaven,,  on  a 
kingdom  of  peace  and  love  and  praise ;  where  a  king  then 
reigns  in  righteousness,  and  executes  judgment  and  jus- 
tice on  earth.  Isa.  32 ;  Ps.  72 ;  Jer.  3  130 ;  Matt.  19 :28. 

When  this  is  fulfilled,  Israel  and  Judah  have  been  re- 
united in  their  land,  under  their  long-expected  Messiah, 
and  the  earth  is  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the 
waters  fill  the  deep.  Ezek.  36 ;  Amos  9 ;  Isa.  65  ;  Habak. 
2:14. 

It  would  be  no  more  inconsistent  to  say  that  this  latter 
text,  "the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 


THE  TWO  STICKS.  147 

Lord,"  means  that  it  shall  be  full  of  buried  books,  than 
to  say  that,  "Truth  springing  out  of  the  earth,"  means  a 
book  of  plates,  which  Smith  claimed  to  have  dug  up ! 

It  would  be  no  more  ridiculous  than  this  Mormon  inter- 
pretation, to  say,  that,  "his  truth  shall  be  thy  shield" 
means  a  book  of  plates  over  the  breast;  or,  that,  "truth 
is  fallen  in  the  street,"  means  that  someone  had  thrown  a 
book  of  plates,  a  stone,  and  a  hat  out  of  an  upper  window 
into  the  street,  for  horses  and  men  to  trample  under 
foot! 

Adventists,  Dowieites,  Mormons,  and  many  other  sects, 
by  such  interpretation,  can  find  "everlasting  gospels," 
"beasts,"  "horns,"  etc.,  to  just  fit  and  apply  to  their  par- 
ticular work.  Truly  we  live  in  an  age  when  many  are 
saying  "Lo  here  and  lo  there."  "To  the  law  and  testi- 
mony, if  they  speak  not  according  to  this  testimony,  it 
is  because  they  have  no  light  in  them." 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 
•SMITH'S  "INSPIRED  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE/' 

The  title  of  Smith's  Bible  is:  "The  Holy  Scriptures 
translated  and  corrected  by  the  Spirit  of  Revelation,  by 
Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  the  Seer."  (The  book  we  quote  from  is 
issued  by  the  Re-organized  church). 

In  the  Preface  we  read: 

"This  work  is  given  to  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints,  and  to  the  public,  in  pursuance  of  the 
commandment  of  God. 

"As  concerning  the  manner  of  translation  and  correc- 
tion, it  is  evident  from  the  Mss.,  and  the  testimony  of 
those  who  were  conversant  with  the  facts,  that  it  was 
done  by  direct  revelation  from  God. 

"It  was  begun  in  June,  1830,  and  finished  July  2,  1833. 

"Joseph  Smith  was  born  in  December,  1805,  and  was, 
at  the  finishing  of  the  MSS.  of  the  work,  in  the  28th  year 
of  his  age.  *  *  * 

"It  is  declared  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  that  'many  plain 
and  precious  parts"  have  been  taken  away  from  the 
bible/'  I  Book  Nephi  3  140,  or  p.  25. 

"This  declaration  is  fully  sustained  by  the  following 
quotations  from  history  relative  to  transmission  of  the 
Bible/'  *  *  * 

"St.  Jerome  makes  frequent  mention  of  additions,  cor- 
rections, and  subtractions  made  in  the  versions  of  the 
Septuagint  by  Origen."  *  *  * 

Dupin  is  quoted  at  length  in  the  Preface,  and  also  other 
authorities  that :  "It  cannot  be  said  for  certain  that  all 

148 


SMITH'S  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE.  149 

those  books  which  are  cited  in  the  scriptures  were  of 
divine  inspiration,"  nor  "that  no  fault  has  crept  into  the 
scriptures  by  the  negligence  or  inadvertancy  of  the  tran- 
scribers, or  even  by  the  boldness  of  those  who  ventured  to 
strike  out,  add,  or  change  some  words  which  they  thot 
necessary  to  be  omitted,  added  or  changed."  *  *  * 

"St.  Chrysostom  observes :  'The  Jews  having  been  at 
some  time  careless  and  negligent,  and  at  other  times  pro- 
fane, they  suffered  some  of  the  sacred  books  to  be  lost 
through  their  carelessness,  and  have  burnt  and  destroyed 
others.'  " 

We  agree  with  Smith  and  his  publishers  to  all  of  the 
above,  and  admit  that  the  Revisers  convict  the  King 
James  translation  of  20,000  errors;  but  did  Mr.  Smith 
make  all  the  "corrections"  needed,  and  supply  those  "lost 
books"  and  "precious  parts"  that  were  lacking?  Both 
Smith  and  his  publishers  make  this  claim,  as  quoted  in  the 
Preface  to  Smith's  translation,  as  follows : 

"It  is  also  declared  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  touching 
the  restoration  of  the  scriptures :  'Wherefore  the  fruit  of 
thy  loins  (the  Nephites)  shall  write;  and  the  fruit  of  the 
loins  of  Judah'  (Jesus'  disciples)  shall  write;  and  that 
which  shall  be  written  by  the  fruit  of  thy  loins,  (Book 
Mormon),  and  that  which  shall  be  written  by  the  fruit 
of  the  loins  of  Judah,  (New  Testament),  shall  grow  to- 
gether unto  the  confounding  of  false  doctrines,  and  the 
laying  down  of  contentions,  and  establishing  peace  among 
the  fruit  of  thy  loins,  and  bringing  them  to  a  knowledge 
of  their  fathers  in  the  latter  days."  See  2  Neph  2:1,  p. 

59- 

Also,  i  Nephi  3  143,  or  p.  26,  is  quoted  in  Preface,  which 
teaches  that  Smith's  works — "These  last  records  shall 
establish  the  truth  of  the  first,  which  are  of  the  twelve 


150  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  shall  make  known  the  plain 
and  precious  things  which  have  been  taken  away  from 
them."  *  *  * 

As  proof  that  Smith  was  to  supply  that  which  was  lack- 
ing in  the  scriptures,  his  publishers  also  quote  from  D.  C. 
Sec.  22,  par.  9  or  p.  59,  that  "in  a  day  when  the  children 
of  men  shall  esteem  my  words  as  nought,  and  take  many 
of  them  from  the  book  *  *  behold  I  will  raise  up  another 
like  unto  thee  (Moses),  and  they  shall  be  had  again 
among  the  children  of  men ;  among  as  many  as  believe." 

See  also  D.  C.  Sec.  26,  par.  2 ;  and  Sec.  42,  par.  5  and 
15,  how  this  bible  and  the  B.  M.  contain  the  fullness  of 
the  gospel. 

See  also  par.  24,  of  Revelation  to  Smith,  June,  1830,  as 
published  in  first  part  of  Smith's  translation ;  the  promise 
of  God,  that  Smith  would  restore  the  last  parts  of  the 
bible. 

With  these  high  claims  before  the  reader  of  a  bible 
translation  given  by  "commandment  of  God,"  "done  by 
direct  revelation  from  God ;"  "begun  in  1830,  and  finished 
1833,"  to  raake  "corrections;"  to  supply  "many  plain  and 
precious  things  taken  away  from  the  book" — the  bible ; 
and  to  supply  "sacred  books  of  the  bible  lost  thru  care- 
lessness," etc.,  we  proceed  to  prove  to  every  reader  with 
an  iota  of  intelligence,  that  Smith  is  a  false  prophet,  a 
forger,  a  liar,  and  blasphemer. 

First :  Smith  does  not  restore  the  precious  book  of 
Jasher,  quoted  both  in  2  Sam.  i  :i8  and  in  Joshua  10:13. 

Second :  He  does  not  supply  the  book  of  Enoch,  al- 
though he  quotes  from  it  in  Jude  14. 

Third :  He  does  not  supply  the  precious  prayer  of 
Manasseh,  referred  to  in  2  Chron.  33  :i8.  There  are  other 
inspired  books  that  have  been  lost,  but  Smith  has  supplied 
not  one  of  them. 


SMITH'S  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE.          151 

Fourth :  The  inconsistence  of  this  forger  is  seeii  in  D. 
C.  Sec.  5,  par.  2,  where  he  quotes :  "Clear  as  the  moon, 
and  fair  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  ban- 
ners," from  Canticles  6:10,  and  then  he  throws  the  book, 
from  which  he  quotes,  out  of  his  inspired  translation !" 
The  reader  of  this  Song  of  Solomon  will  see  from  mar- 
ginal references  that  many  inspired  writers  quote  from 
it,  thus  endorsing  it  as  an  allegory  of  Christ's  church. 

Fifth :  In  D.  C.  Sec.  88,  or  p.  284,  Smith  says  of  the 
Apochrypha,  that  "it  contains  many  things  that  are  true, 
and  many  interpolations  that  are  not  true,  but  that  the 
spirit  will  manifest  the  truth  to  the  reader,  and  that  it  is 
mostly  translated  correctly,  and  therefore  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  translate  it." 

What  an  obvious  subterfuge  is  this !  If  the  spirit 
could  manifest  the  truth  to  each  reader  of  the  Apochry- 
pha, could  he  not  do  so  with  all  the  rest  of  the  bible,  and 
then  an  "inspired  translation"  would  be  unnecessary? 
Mormons  also  claim  to  possess  the  gift  of  tongues  which 
would  obviate  the  necessity  of  any  bible  translation.  Acts 
2:8;  i  Cor.  14:22;  Rom.  10:17. 

Sixth.  Smith  adds  291  verses  to  the  pentateuch,  which 
seem  to  be  added  chiefly  to  sustain  the  Mormon  theory 
that  men,  beasts,  and  even  the  vegetable  kingdom,  were 
first  created  spiritually,  in  heaven,  before  they  were  cre- 
ated naturally,  and  that  Jesus  assisted  the  Father  in  this 
creation!  This  directly  conflicts  with  Paul,  who  says: 
"That  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is 
natural ;  and  afterward  that  which  is  spiritual. 

"The  first  man  is  of  the  earth  earthy;  the  second  man 
is  the  Lord  from  heaven."  *  * 

"It  is  sown  a  natural  body ;  and  raised  a  spiritual  body." 
I  Cor.  i5:44-57- 


152  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Seventh :  Smith  also  retains  in  his  "inspired  transla- 
tion" many  texts  that  are  known  frauds  to  the  best  schol- 
ars. Among  these  we  would  mention  John  5  14,  that  fable 
about  the  angel  troubling  the  waters,  which  is  left  out  of 
R.  V.,  marked  as  spurious  by  Griesbach ;  emitted  by  Mill 
and  Tischendorf ;  Meyer  calls  it  a  "legendary  addition;" 
Bloomfield  says  :  "It  savors  of  Jewish  fancy,  and  it  is  lack- 
ing in  five  of  the  most  ancient  MSS.  Almost  the  same 
may  be  said  of  other  interpolations  which  Smith  retains ; 
such  as  i  John  5  7 ;  Rev.  20 15.  The  word  "God"  in  Rom. 
6:2;  i  Tim.  3:16,  etc.,  is  retained  in  Smith's  translation 
though  not  in  the  original. 

Fifteen  times  the  word  "familiar  spirit"  occurs,  al- 
though the  word  "spirit"  is  not  in  the  Hebrew  nor  Greek. 
The  Greek  word  is  engastromutho — in  i  Sam.  28 13,  7,  8, 
9;  Levit.  20:27;  i  Chron.  10:31;  Levit.  20:6;  Deut. 
18:11;  2  Kings  21:6;  23:24;  Isa.  8:19  and  19:3.  The 
word  simply  means  a  belly  speaker  or  ventriloquist.  See 
Septuagint  and  Hebrew. 

Eight:  Smith  renders  the  Hebrew  word  sheol  just  as 
in  the  A.  V.  thirty-one  times  grave,  and  thirty-one  times 
hell,  and  three  times  pit — a  manifest  inconsistency,  copied 
from  the  A.  V. 

Nine.  The  eleven  occurences  of  hades  in  New  Testa- 
ment are  also  copied  from  the  A.  V.,  and  rendered  nine 
times  hell.  Once  rendered  grave  in  i  Cor.  15  :55,  and  one 
change  made  in  Acts  2  127,,  where  he  renders  it  "prison !" 

Ten:  Smith  also  retains  all  the  inconsistent  render- 
ings of  the  A.  V.  on  bapto,  baptizo,  baptisma,  and  baptis- 
mos.  Where  it  refers  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism  it  is 
transferred  and  transliterated  baptist,  baptize,  baptism, 
etc.,  which  the  King  James  translators  did  to  hide  its 
meaning,  and  the  mode  of  baptism.  Yet  the  only  three 
occurrences  of  bapto,  Luke  16:24;  John  13:26  and  Rev. 


SMITH'S  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE.  153 

19:13,  are  translated  dip  and  dipped  by  both  the  A.  V. 
and  Smith !  Baptizmos  in  both  is  rendered  once  bap- 
tisms, Heb.  6 :2,  and  three  times  washing  and  washings. 
Mk.  7:4,  8;  Hebr.  9:10. 

In  Matt.  3  :6  "en  to  Jordane,"  is  rendered  "in  Jordan/' 
and  in  verse  n  "en  udat"  is  rendered  "with  water"  by 
both  A  .V.  and  Smith. 

Baptize  is  in  both  versions  rendered  "wash"  and 
"washed"  in  Mk.  7:4  and  Luke  11:38;  and  in  all  other 
cases,  because  it  applies  to  the  ordinance,  it  is  transferred 
baptize,  baptized,  or  baptizing. 

Eleven :  Smith  also  follows  the  blunders  of  the  A.  V. 
in  translating  the  proper  noun  "Gehenna,"  by  the  com- 
mon noun  "hell,"  in  the  twelve  cases  where  it  occurs. 

Twelve  :  Smith  follows  the  same  blundering  confusion 
of  the  King  James'  translators  in  the  rendering  of  "aion," 
meaning  age,  and  "cosmos,"  meaning  this  order  or  ar- 
rangement of  things ;  and  "oikoumenee,"  meaning  inhab- 
ited earth,  all  by  one  word — "world" — in  English ;  and 
also  by  various  other  words,  according  to  fancy,  such  as 
forever,  everlasting,  eternal,  age,  generation,  etc.,  etc. 

Thirteen :  Here  we  give  a  few  examples,  out  of  the 
many  blunders  that  Smith  has  copied  verbatim  from  the 
A.  V.,  giving  first  the  blunder  of  Smith  and  the  A.  V., 
and  then,  after  a  dash,  the  true  rendering  from  Craik; 
Diaglott,  Douay  Version  ;  R.  V. ;  Syriac ;  Totten,  or 
Young.  They  are  numbered  as  in  Smith's  version : 

Matthew  3  14,  where  Christ  should  be  born — the  Christ. 
Craik,  Diagl.  R.  V.  Syr.  Totten  and  Young. 

Matthew  3  :38  with  water — in  water,  Craik,  Diagl  and 
Totten.  Bancroft  Library 

Matthew  6:30,  32,  35,  39,  etc.,  take  no  thought — be  not 
anxious.  Diagl,  R.  V.,  Young,  Totten,  Syriac  and  Craik. 
Be  not  solicitous,  Douay  bible. 


154  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Matthew  13 139,  end  of  world — conclusion  of  age. 
Craik,  Diagl  and  Totten. 

Matthew  22  121,  strain  at  a  gnat — strain  out  a  gnat.    R. 
V.,   Totten,   Young,   Syriac,   Douay   and   Craik.     Filter, 
out — Diagl. 

In  John  2:15  Smith  and  A.  V.  make  Jesus  whip  out 
both  men  and  animals  from  the  temple.  How  much  more 
reasonable  Craik's  version,  that  he  simply  whipped  the 
beasts  out,  and  ordered  the  men  out. 

John  5  138,  ye  have  never  heard  his  voice  at  any  time  nor 
seen  his  shape — Did  ye  never  hear  his  voice  at  any  time, 
nor  see  his  shape? — Craik  and  Diagl. 

Acts  10:39,  whom  they  slew  and  hanged  on  a  tree — 
whom  they  slew  by  hanging  on  a  tree. — Craik,  Diagl, 
Douay,  Syriac.  Slew,  having  hanged  on  a  tree. — Young. 

Acts  21  :i5,  we  took  up  our  carriages — we  put  up  our 
baggage. — Craik,  Diagl  and  R.  V.  Vessels — Young. 

At  the  time  of  the  King  James  translation,  carriage 
meant  baggage,  or  anything  carried,  but  when  Smith, 
wrote  his  inspired  translation,  to  correct  mistakes  in  other 
versions,  carriage  meant  a  buggy  or  vehicle  to  ride  in. 
So,  according  to  Smith,  Paul  took  his  buggy  up  in  his 
hand,  or  on  his  back,  and  went  to  Jerusalem ! 

Acts  2  140.  And  when  they  had  taken  up  the  anchors, 
they  committed  themselves  unto  the  sea — and  having  cut 
off  the  anchors,  they  let  them  go  into  the  sea. — Griesbach 
in  the  Greek,  Diagl  and  Craik ;  casting  off,  R.  V. 

Romans  3  13.  Make  the  faith  of  God  without  effect — 
make  void  the  faithfulness  of  God. — Craik.  Annul  the 
fidelity  of  God. — Diagl. 

i  Cor.  6:4.  Set  them  to  judge  who  are  least  esteemed 
in  the  church. — Do  you  set  them  to  judge  who  are  of  no 
account  in  the  church  ? — Congregation  ? — Craik,  Diagl,  R. 
V.,  Syriac  and  Young. 


SMITH'S  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE.  155 

The  manifest  blunder  of  Smith  and  A.  V.  here  needs  no 
comment. 

2  Cor.  2:17.  For  we  are  not  as  many  who  corrupt 
the  word  of  God. — For  we  do  not,  like  many,  adulterate 
the  word  of  God. — Craik  and  Greek  text.  Trafficking  the 
word  of  God. — Diagl. 

Phillipians  1 123.  Having  a  desire  to  depart  and  be 
with  Christ. — Having  a  great  desire  for  the  returning  and 
being  with  Christ. — Diagl. 

Gal.  4:24.  Which  things  are  an  allegory. — Which 
things  are  allegorized. — Craik.  Allegorical. — Diagl. 
Contain  an  allegory. — R.  V.,  Syriac  and  Young. 

Phil.  4 :6.  Be  careful  for  nothing. — Be  anxious  about 
nothing. — Craik,  Diagl,  Syriac  and  Young.  Be  not  soli- 
citous.— Douay. 

Col.  1 123.  Preached  to  every  creature  under  heaven. 
— In  all  the  creation  under  heaven. — Craik,  Greek  text, 
Douay,  R.  V.,  Syriac  and  Young. 

i  Thess.  4:15.  Not  prevent  those  who  are  asleep. — 
Not  precede  or  anticipate. — Craik,  Diagl,  R.  V.  and 
Young. 

1  Tim.  6:5.     Supposing  that  gain  is  godliness. — That 
godliness  is  gain ;  or  a  source  of  gain. — Craik.     Suppos- 
ing piety  to  be  gain.-^Diagl  and  Young. 

*  i  Tim.  6: 10.  For  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil. — Is  a  root  of  all  evil. — Craik,  Diagl.  R.  V.  and 
Young. 

Hebrews  1 114.  Who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation. — Who 
shall  inherit  salvation. — Craik  and  R  .V..  Are  to  inherit 
salvation. — Young  and  Diagl.  Receive  the  inheritance  of 
salvation. — Douay. 

2  Peter  1:19.     Until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  daystar 


156  THE  MORMON    WATERLOO. 

arise  in  your  hearts. — Until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day- 
star  arise.  In  your  hearts  knowing  this,  etc. — Craik. 
Diagl  is  similar. 

Exodus  3  :22.  But  every  woman  shall  borrow  of  her 
neighbor,  and  of  her  that  sojourneth  in  her  house,  jewels 
of  silver,  and  jewels  of  gold,  and  raiment;  and  ye  shall 
put  them  upon  your  sons,  and  upon  your  daughters ;  and 
ye  shall  spoil  the  Egyptians. — But  every  woman  shall  ask 
of  her  neighbor,  etc. — Douay  and  R.  V. 

Judges  5:17.  Asher  continued  on  the  sea  shore,  and 
abode  in  his  breaches. — Sat  still  at  the  haven  of  the  sea, 
and  abode  by  his  creeks. — R.  V.  Reader,  notice  the 
double  blunder  in  the  above. 

Judges  1 119.  And  the  Lord  was  with  Judah ;  and  he 
drove  out  the  inhabitants  of  the  mountain ;  but  he  could 
not  drive  out  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley,  because  they 
had  chariots  of  iron. 

Is  it  possible  that  both  the  Lord  and  Judah  could  not 
drive  out  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley,  because  they  had 
iron  chariots?  A  correct  rendering  should  show  that 
Judah,  thru  fear  of  iron  chariots,  was  forsaken  of  God 
so  that  he  (Judah)  failed  to  drive  out  the  dwellers  of  the 
valley. 

The  reader  of  Smith's  Bible  translation  will  easily  see 
that  instead  of  it  being  "by  direct  revelation  from  heaven," 
it  is  a  bold  plagiarism  and  forgery,  copied  from  the  A.  V., 
even  to  numbers  in  chapters  and  verses,  (except  where  he 
adds  some  of  his  own  theories  to  the  bible),  and  also, 
that  most  of  the  blunders  of  the  A.  V.  are  copied  verba- 
tim by  Smith,  with  Jehovah's  sacred  name  forged  to  this 
conglomeration  of  blunders. 

Luke  23:44.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  verily  I  say 
unto  thee ;  today  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise/' 


SMITH'S  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  BIBLE.  157 

Rotherham :  "To  thee  I  say  today  with  me  thou  shalt 
be  in  the  paradise." 

Totten :  "Verily  do  I  say  unto  thee  today,  with  me, 
thou  shalt  be  in  Paradise." 

Parker's  Cottage  Bible :  "Verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
thee,  the  same  day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  the  Eden's 
garden."  (See  v.  43). 

A  note  in  the  Diagl  and  also  in  Evanson's  MSS.  p.  28 
Im.  Ver. :  on  the  above  verse,  says : 

"This  verse  was  wanting  in  copies  of  Marcion  and 
other  reputed  heretics ;  and  in  some  of  the  older  copies  in 
the  time  of  Origen ;  nor  is  it  cited  by  Justin,  Iraneus  or 
Tertullian ;  though  the  two  former  have  quoted  almost 
every  text  in  Luke  which  relates  to  the  crucifixion ;  and 
Tertullian  wrote  concerning  the  intermediate  state." 

As  positive  proof  that  the  punctuation  in  A.  V.  and 
Smith's  translation  is  incorrect,  we  refer  the  reader  to  the 
following  texts : 

Luke  23:42;  Rev.  2:7;  Isa.  51:3;  Acts.  2:31;  Isa. 
53:10;  Matt.  12:40;  John  20:17;  John  19  :3i ;  Rom.  2  7; 
i  Tim.  6:16;  2  Tim.  2:10;  i  Cor.  15:53-55;  Matt.  27:39; 
Mark  15  :32 ;  Acts  2 134,  etc. 


LOST  BOOKS   OF  THE   BIBLE   NOT  SUPPLIED   BV  SMITH. 

1.  Book  of  Jasher.—Josh.  10:13;  2  Samuel  1:18. 

2.  Book  of  Iddo,  the  seer. — 2  Chron.  9:29;  12:15. 

3.  Prophecies  of  Ahijah. — 2  Chron.  9:29. 

4.  Book  of  Nathan. — 2  Chron.  9:29. 

5.  Book  of  Shemaiah. — 2  Chron.  12:15. 

6.  Book  of  Jehu. — 2  Chron.  30:34. 

7.  The  prayer  of  Manasseh. — 2  Chron.  33:18. 

The  Psalm  mentioned  in  various  places  is  the  I5ist. 
9-     The  Book  of  the  wars  of  the  Lord. — Numb.  21:14. 

10.  The  prophecy  of  Enoch. — Judc  14. 

11.  Soloman's    five    books    on    Natural     History i 

Kings  4:33. 

12.  The  Laodicean  epistle. — Col.  4:16. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

INDEX    TO   BOOK    OF    MORMON    AND   TO    BOOK   OF   DOCTRINE 
AND  COVENANTS,  ON  SOME  IMPORTANT  POINTS. 

Pre-existence,  trinity  and  God-dying  B.  M.  pp.  44,  70, 

75,  H7,  157,  172,315- 

Jesus  speaking  while  dead,  and  appearance  in  America 
after  his  ascension  to  heaven.  B.  M.  pp.  439,  444,  470. 

The  dead  in  heaven,  and  conscious  while  dead.  B.  M. 
pp.  133,  146,  154,  244,  272,  356,  474,  479,  545. 

An  awful  and  endless  hell,  from  which  there  is  no  re- 
demption. B.  M.  pp.  31,  32,  54,  72,  73,  104,  146,  149, 
199,  238,  281,  313,  398,  472,  497,  540. 

Against  Universal  salvation  B.  M.    pp.  205,'  410.. 

Immortal  souls:  B.  M.  pp.  146,  281,  314,  386,  398.  Pre- 
existence  of  man's  spirit  D.  C.  p.  238,  Inspired  transl. 
Gen.  2:5,  6,  9,  n,  12,  etc. 

Against  secretism  and  oaths:  B.  M.  pp.  395,  514,  515. 

In  favor  of  secretism  and  oaths.  Practices  as  published 
in  this  book  and  others.  Endowments  in  Kirtland  in 
1834.  D.  C.  p.  284. 

Against  polygamy:  B.  M.  pp.  114,  118. 

In  favor  of  it:  p.  502,  Jared's  brother's  families.  Also 
practices  of  Smith  as  published  herein. 

Smith  a  Gentile:  B.  M.  p.  3  in  frontispiece;  also  pp.  24, 
27,  30,  464,  503,  507,  524. 

Smith  an  Israelite :  B.  M.  p.  59  and  D.  C.  pp.  166,  269, 
321,  322. 

The  Indians  from  Manasseh :  B.  M.  pp.  30,  231,  526. 

The  Indians  to  be  converted.   D.  C.  pp.  7,  73,  125. 

158 


INDEX  TO  BOOK  OF  MORMON,  ETC.  159 

Against  strong  drink.  D.  C.  pp.  229,  358. 

Smith  sells  it  and  drinks  it.  D.  C.  p.  61,  and  testi- 
monies in  this  book. 

Smith  uncertain  as  to  whether  he  was  God's  servant  or 
the  devil's.  D.  C.  pp.  331,  332. 

Smith  lived  great  and  died  great.    D.  C.  p.  348. 

Contrast  with  testimony  herein  contained. 

Stealing  justified.  D  .C.  p.  165.  Practised,  see  His- 
tory. 

If  enemy  repent  and  come  asking  forgiveness;  forgive 
him  until  70x7.  D.  C.  p.  251. 

If  your  enemy  smite  you  or  attempt  to  kill  you  the 
third  time,  if  you  reward  him  according  to  his  works,  you 
are  justified.  D.  C.  p.  250.  Self-defense  justified,  pp. 

346,  347- 

Mormon  preachers  to  take  no  purse  nor  scrip  nor  two 
coats.  D.  C.  pp.  58,  209.  This  command  revoked  by 
Jesus.  Luke  22  135,  36. 

Mormon  preachers  have  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  gives 
them  at  the  very  moment,  the  words  of  God  to  speak,  so 
that  they  cannot  be  confounded.  D.  C.  pp.  171,  253. 

Zion — the  New  Jerusalem,  to  be  built  at  Independence, 
Mo.  A  cloud  to  rest  upon  it,  and  God's  glory  to  fill  it 
when  built.  D.  C.  pp.  140,  202,  203.  Also  B.  M.  pp.  465, 
526  . 

Advantageous  revelations.  D.  C.  pp.  98,  108,  165,  241, 
300,  308,  315. 

Jaredites  and  barges.  B.  M.  pp.  501-533.  Their  de- 
struction .pp.  53I-533- 

Journey  of  Nephites.  B.  M.  pp.  1-44.  Their  destruc- 
tion by  the  Lamanites.  pp.  23,  492-495,  533,  543. 

Lamanites  cursed  with  a  black  skin.   B.  M.  pp.  65,  491. 

Sealed  book.  B.  M.  pp.  98-103.  The  two  sticks,  p.  59. 
Stone  of  Dan.  2  D.  C.  pp.  78,  167. 


i6o  THE  MORMON  WATERLOO. 

Everlasting  gospel  preached.     D.  C.  pp.  61,  80,  100, 

222. 

Contention  is  of  Satan.      D.  C.  p.  13,  444. 

Much  contention  in  the  R.  C.  Zion  D.  C.  pp.  356,  359, 
361,  370,  374,  376. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  bible  to  stop  all  conten- 
tion, and  to  establish  peace.  B.  M.  p.  59. 

Signs  to  follow  this  work.     D.  C.  78,   148,  157,  207, 

313. 

Revelations  and  writings  favoring  the  Utah  church. 
Keys.  D.  C.  167,  231,  298,  299,  316.  Twelve  of  equal  au- 
thority to  First  Presidency,  pp.  288,  383.  Consent  of  the 
church,  p.  64.  No  enemies  to  prevail  against  Zion,  pp. 
78,  79,  91,  234,  246.  A  work  in  the  desert  and  mountains. 
D.  C.  pp.  125,  256,  263,  321,  339. 

Smith's  keys  from  the  dead.    D.  C.  pp.  61,  62. 

The  only  true  church  on  earth.     D.  C.  pp.  4,  52.     Arose 

1830,  p.  37- 

Harris  a  wicked  man,  a  servant  of  Satan  and  a  liar. 
D.  C.  pp.  6,  7,  8. 

Harris  bulldozed  by  Smith.    D.  C.  pp.  14-18. 

Cowdery  sees  plates  in  his  mind  and  heart  by  the  holy 
ghost.  D.  C.  pp.  23,  24. 

Cowdery  told  how  to  translate  the  plates — "study  it  out 
in  your  mind" — yet  forbidden  to  do  it.  D.  C.  pp.  24,  25. 

The  three  witnesses  only  to  see  the  plates  by  faith. 
D.  C.  pp.  32-37. 

END. 


PRESENT  TRUTH  is  a  monthly  paper,  published  in  the  interest  of  the 
"Church  of  God,"  or  Restitutionists,  and  is  an  up-to-date  paper  on  pro- 
phecy and  bible  doctrine.  Our  object  is  to,  as  far  as  possible,  get  back  to 
primitive  Christianity  in  doctrine  and  practice.  50  cents  a  year.  Sample 
copies  free.  Good  tracts  at  low  prices.  This  book,  "The  Mormon  Water- 
loo," sent  postpaid  to  any  address  for  75  cents.  Four  copies  or  more  to  any 
address  for  50  cents  each.  Address, 

PRESENT  TRUTH. 

St.  Paul,  Nebr. 


